Blog

  • JENNI TURNS FORTY AND HAS HER FIRST LESBIAN LOVER

    Font size : +


    It was on the night of my fortieth birthday when one of my always glamorous girlfriends Lisa approached me. “Happy birthday Jenni,” she told me as she hugged and kissed me with lots of tongue. “Now that you are forty you are ripe for a new sex life. You and me could do wonderful things together.”

    “You know I am in a relationship with Tony. Though it’s a tempting thought I told her as I returned her kisses. It was more than a tempting thought. I had been bi-curious for half of my life. The thought of sexual pleasure from another woman at that moment was a very tempting and exciting thought for me.

    When Tony made love to me that night, my special birthday fuck, he made a point of giving me cunnilingus, tongue fucking me as foreplay, before he slid his erection into me. All the time thinking about Lisa making love to me, giving me cunnilingus, fucking me with her tongue.

    A few days later Lisa asked me to meet her for coffee, she was holding my hand when she told me again, “Now that you are forty you are ripe for a new sex life. You and me could do wonderful things together.”

    “What type of wonderful things?.” I asked with a mischievous smile as she held both my hands. Indicating to her I wanted to be tempted with some salacious details of how she would like make love to me.

    “After I undress you and admire your naked body, some long, slow foreplay while I talk sexy to you. I would love to kneel between your thighs, lick and kiss them before I licked your clit. Lick, kiss, tease and pleasure your cunt lips. Bring you to a wonderful slow climax.”

    I have always enjoyed some sexy, dirty talk while having sex my male lovers. When Lisa dropped the cunt word it was the first time I had ever heard a woman use it. A huge turn on for me, telling me she wanted to lick, kiss, tease and pleasure my cunt lips.

    Lisa knew I wanted her to have me, makes love to me, give me saphic pleasure when I held both her hands and kissed her, “That would be very exciting for me Lisa,” before she returned my kisses.

    A few days later Lisa invited me for afternoon tea in her condo. She looked even more glamorous than usual wearing a sexy wrap around robe. “Why don’t we have a long bath together Jenni and get to know each other better. You know I have had a thing about you for a long time.” I did know she had had a thing about me for a while, the reason I had accepted her invitation for tea.

    For the first time in my life another woman was undressing me. Kissing me as she did, enjoying her soft, feminine touch and feel on my body. Then naked for another woman for the first time in my life. Enjoying being a sex object for another woman for the first time in my life as Lisa circled around me while admiring my naked body, running her soft, experienced hands over it. Brushing my ass, my nipples, and my tush, a wonderful tease.

    Motioning for me to remove her sexy wrap around robe, my hands trembling as I did. For the first time in my life I was admiring a bi-sexual woman’s beautiful naked body, instantly turned on by it, confirming the rumours, Lisa had a magnificent body, so attractive to both men and women.

    We were sitting at opposite ends of the bath with lots of soft, soapy lather barely covering our naked bodies. “Tell me about your sex life Jenni” What you like? How you like it? When and where you like it? Does your man go down on you? Eat you out? Do you like him eating you out? When was the last time he fucked you? Can you climax more than once in a session?”

    I was so comfortable listening to and answering those questions from another woman. Second guessing where the conversation was heading. Trying to tease her, tempt her, when I told her, “I love it when my man goes down on me, eats me out. When he does it right I can climax twice in a session.”

    “The big question Jenni, has another woman ever had you? Has another woman ever gone down on you? Has another woman ever given you cunnilingus? Has another woman ever bought you to a climax? Has another woman ever fucked you with her tongue? No? I am so pleased another woman has never had you. I want to introduce you to a new world of sexual pleasure. Are you ready for me? Now, today?”

    I was more than ready for Lisa. Kissing with our tongues while we dried each other. Lisa licking and sucking my nipples with her hand on my ass. She was so sensual. On my back on her bed, looking at my naked body in the ceiling mirror, with more mirrors on the walls.

    “I promised you after some long, slow foreplay while I talk sexy to you I would love to kneel between your thighs, lick and kiss them before I licked your clit. Lick, kiss, tease and pleasure your cunt lips. Bring you to a wonderful slow climax.”

    That was exactly what Lisa did to me, my first lesbian lover, my first bi-sexual lover. So good after waiting so long for a female lover, after I had been bi-curious for half of my life. She was a revelation, a skilful, bi-sexual, lesbian lover.

    I have always enjoyed some sexy, dirty talk while having sex with my male lovers. When Lisa first dropped the cunt word it was the first time I had ever heard a woman use it. It was a huge turn on for me while she making love to me, telling me she wanted to lick, kiss, tease and pleasure my cunt lips. I was so wet for her, tongue fucking me while she teased my nipples with her fingertips. Teasing and edging me to a climax, slowly while I urged her to, “Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt.”

    Teasing and edging me while she made me wait for my climax, edging me with a finger inside me, right on my g-spot. I had squirted for a few of my male lovers, though never like this.

    After we showered together I was a little hesitant as I was about to make love to a woman for the first time. “Just go with the flow Jenni,” Lisa told me while I was feasting on her beautiful tits. I did go with the flow, laying between her wonderful thighs, probing with my tongue, before she put a leg over my shoulder. So pleased when she asked me, “So good. Are you sure you haven’t done this before? You are so good, Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt.”

    I did exactly what Lias told me. I was so pleased with myself when I could sense she was about to climax for me. My power over her at that moment was absolute. Teasing and edging her, talking dirty to her while I edged her to a noisy climax. A huge relief and a feeling of marvellous sexual satisfaction while we cuddled and petted in the afterglow. I was now a bi-sexual woman. I wanted more.

    Lisa and me developed a casual bi-sexual relationship, making love at least once a week. Showing and teaching me exciting new ways of giving each other sapphic pleasure. Shaving each others pussies as foreplay, each of us almost bald.

    Lisa taught me exactly how she liked to be licked and teased to a climax. Every time I bought her to a climax it was so exciting for me, using my new found lesbian skills while she urged me to. “Fuck my cunt, I love it, fuckamucunt, fuckamucunt. fuckamucunt,” I loved it even more than Lisa did. An exciting voyage of discovery for me.

    The first time one of Lisa’s girlfriends watched her have me was a magical moment for me, for my exhibitionist side. Forty years old and the first time another woman had watched another woman have me, make passionate love to me, climaxing while she watched, then climaxing again while her girlfriend kissed me, alternating licking and sucking my nipples. My first threesome.

    “This is what I will do to you if I ever catch you with another woman without my permission,” Lisa told me a few days later while I was laying face down on her bed with a pillow under me. “I will kiss and lick your beautiful, big ass, tease and worship it before I spank it. Softly at first, like this. You like like that don’t you. Then harder, much harder, like this.”

    I did like it, my introduction to BDSM. I liked it even more the next when Lisa asked me to spank her. “I had another woman two nights ago. I made love to a beautiful young, blond girl, I couldn’t resist her. Give me a spanking, a really good spanking. I did my best, perversely enjoying spanking her almost as much as Lisa did.

    “Would you like to meet Jacqui, the beautiful, young blond girl I seduced. Would you like to make love to her like I did while I watch? Perhaps we could have a three-way with her? Tell me yes?”

    In the lead up to our meeting with Jacqui I had watched a number of porno clips of older women seducing teenage girls. Without exception the teenage girls were so comfortable with an older woman, returning their kisses, enjoying an older women seducing them, undressing them. Obviously enjoying older women seducing them, making love to them. Many of the girls reciprocated, making love to an older woman, sexually satisfying an older woman.

    By this stage of my bi-sexual relationship the thought of seducing a girl half my age was an exciting prospect. Even more exciting with Lisa’s express permission. And she wanted to watch and perhaps join in!

    The moment I first saw Jacqui I could understand why Lisa had seduced her. Jacqui was a beautiful, young blond girl, nineteen-years old with a size 10-12 body. So confident, knowing she had the ability to have women twice her age lusting after her, wanting to seduce her. I instantly wanted to have her, make passionate love to her, give her sexual pleasure

    I wanted to challenge Jacqui. Show her how an older woman could sexually pleasure her. Challenge her to make love to me, to boost my ego. She was returning my kisses, I was so wet for her. Whispering, “So good,” while I licked and sucked her nipples. Worshiping her beautiful ass, kissing and licking it. Then my tongue on her clit, licking and sucking her almost bald cunt lips. After that Lisa was naked while she she watched. Her voyeuristic side enjoying two of her lovers making out.

    When I bought Jacqui to a climax it was such exciting moment for me, seducing a teenage girl while my lesbian lover watched. I wanted Jacqui to urge me to, fuck my cunt, tell me I love it, fuckamucunt, fuckamucunt. fuckamucunt. To have a sexual hold over a teenage girl. She was so wet for me while I varied my tongue pressure. Her hands pushing my head into her, Swirling my tongue, sucking and kissing her vagina with my lips, adding a finger to the mix. Edging her my pleasure as well as hers. So good for my sexual ego bringing a teenage girl half my age to a noisy, wet climax.Then a second time.

    When Jacqui told me she wanted to have me I was flattered. How could a young , teenage girl be so good, so relaxed, so comfortable while pleasuring a woman twice her age. It was even better when Lisa joined in, kissing with our tongues while Jacqui bought me to a memorable climax. So good, while I reflected less than a year ago I had never had a female lover.

    The first time Lisa gave me a golden shower was a magical moment. We were basking in the afterglow of a wonderful, long and erotic session of love making. Holding hands as we walked to the shower together. Kissing with our tongues as the shower water ran over our naked bodies. Passionately kissing as she stood close to me, watching and feeling her trickle over my pussy, the trickle becoming a steady torrent. So kinky. So good.

    The next time we met it was my turn to reciprocate, give Lisa a golden shower. I was determined to make her golden shower even more exciting than the one she gave me. I had her lay on her back on the shower room floor. I was naked while I squatted over her with my legs spread, inches above her almost bald vagina. “I hope you want this as much as I do Lisa. I am going to count to three, before I return your golden shower. Tell me if you want me stop. “One …, two …, three …”

    “Stop, stop, stop,” she told me with a wicked smile moments after I started to trickle over her. She had her eyes focused on my amber stream when she told me, “Don’t stop, don’t stop, more. Keep going.” Showering together afterwards, kissing each other whole soaping each other.

    Lisa knew I was in a relationship with Tony. For both of us that was an edgy side issue, though I suspected Lisa had other lovers. It was inevitable she would want to meet my man. Tony was aware Lisa and me were bi-sexual lovers by then. I wanted Tony to watch Lisa and me making love and she wanted him to watch her making love to me.

    It was the first time a man had ever watched another woman have me, Lisa had insisted she wanted Tony to be naked while he watched. “Your lady Jenni is a beautiful and exciting lover Tony,” Lisa told him as he watched her undressing me, then watch me undress her. Lisa talking to me all the while, an extra turn on for the three of us. “You have the most beautiful and exciting pussy Jenni. Tell me what you want? Do you want me give you cunnilingus, fuck you with my tongue until you climax for me while Tony watches?”

    “Yes, I do Lisa, show Tony what you do to make me climax for you.” Tony had a huge hard on while he teased it with a fingertip while he watched Lisa seduce me. I was pleased Lisa was glancing at his erection as she licked and kissed my nipples, sucking my tits. A huge turn with my male lover watching and teasing his erection. I could hear him gasp, “Oh wow,” as Lisa was between my thighs, the tip of her tongue on my already wet clitoris.

    Lisa was teasing and edging me to a climax while Tony watched. Both of us wanting to turn him on, wanting him to enjoy our love making. The way Lisa edged me with Tony watching was special, she had me on the brink, while I moaned involuntarily, “Fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, I love it.” A climax to die for while my male lover Tony watched, masturbating with two hands while I climbed. Masturbating for Lisa while she watched.

    Seducing other women soon became a special challenge for me. Carefully looking at every new woman I met as well as some of my existing lady friends. Would I enjoy making love to them? Would they enjoy me making love to them? Would they enjoy making love to me?

    Suzy was a special challenge, older than me, always immaculately dressed when I saw her at a function. We were little more than acquaintances before she she approached me at a cocktail party. “One of my friends speaks highly of you Jenni. I didn’t realise you were bi. I was envious when she told me how she made love to you, what a wonderful lover you were.”

    Her direct approach had me intrigued while she held my hand. “Cunnilingus has to be in the upper echelon of sex acts for me, being eaten out by another woman. Such an intimate act, one of the most intimate things you can do. I love receiving cunnilingus, simply because it feels awesome. Are we on the same page Jenni? Your place or mine?”

    Suzy’s place was a short distance away in a Uber. Our hands all over each other in the back of the Uber, kissing with our tongues. Kissing passionately as soon as we were in the door. Undressing each other, admiring each other’s naked bodies. Holding hands and kissing on the way to her bedroom.

    Suzy had a pillow under my ass as I looked in the ceiling mirror. “You really are very talented,” I whispered as she alternated using the tip of her tongue, then flat tongue, then her lips as she explored my vulva, all three techniques feeling a little different and providing subtly different sensations.

    After circling my vulva with her tongue, she did the the same with her fingers, using using light, moderate, then deep pressure, exploring my preferences. Instead of steady tongue pressure on my clitoris or swirling moves around it, she was using the tip of her tongue to tease me, just the underside of my clitoral shaft with light, little licks around every ten seconds or so, A sure way to bring me to a second climax.

    Later when I had Suzy, she was even more direct. “Cunnilingus has to be in the upper echelon of sex acts for me, being eaten out by a woman. Such an intimate act, one of the most intimate things you can do or experience. I love receiving cunnilingus, simply because it feels awesome. “Eat me now, you sexy bitch. Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt. I love it.”

    A few days later when I told Lisa, Suzy had seduced me she was laid back about it. “I know she did, I set Suzy up for you. Did she tell you one of my friends speaks highly of you Jenni? I didn’t realize you were bi. I was envious when she told me how she made love to you, what a wonderful lover you were.”

    Minutes later Suzy was at the front door, kissing Lisa with her tongue with before she kissed me with her tongue. Lisa and me had had some sexually charged moments, though nothing even approaching this one. The three of us kissing each other while we undressed each other.

    I was on my back, with Lisa sitting on my face, something she had done a number of times, my hands on her ass while I licked her vagina. Urging me to, “Fuck my cunt. Fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt. Though this was the first she was looking down on my vagina, the first time another woman had given me cunnilingus at the same time, watching Suzy giving me cunnilingus, fucking me with her tongue.

    So good, sexual heaven, recalling Suzy’s words, ‘Cunnilingus has to be in the upper echelon of sex acts for me, being eaten out by a woman. Such an intimate act, one of the most intimate things you can do or experience. I love receiving cunnilingus, simply because it feels awesome. Eat me now, you sexy bitch. Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt. I love it.’

    Suzy was correct. Cunnilingus was in the upper echelon of sex acts for me, being eaten out by a woman, while eating out another woman. Such an intimate act, one of the most intimate things you can do or experience. I love receiving cunnilingus, simply because it feels awesome. And what a way to climax. So subtle, so good, so many nerve endings being pleasured and responding.

    Just when I thought cunnilingus couldn’t be any better than my three-way with Lisa and Suzy, it did get better after we showered together. This time I was sitting on Suzy’s face, a woman older than me, another turn on for me, while I watched Lisa giving her cunnilingus.

    Suzi promised to bring one her bisexual lesbian friends along next week.


  • THE FILM CREW.

    Font size : +


    “That is always such a turn on for me, your shaving cream and the way you use your finger as well as your razor. I am fantasizing about meeting a new person tonight and having that person lick my cunt. You know I love being licked and teased. Perhaps a bi-sex woman a little younger than us?”

    Sarah and I both naked, preparing ourselves for a cocktail party in one of the local major hotels by shaving each others pubes, something we do once a week so we both have just a tuft above our sex.

    “Could you handle that baby?,” she teases as I watch her dressing. A black, string, cup-less bra, then a matching g-string. “Does my ass look big?,” she smiles as I do up the clip on her g-string and ogle her wonderful size-14 ass, highlighted by the g-string on her size-12 body. Then a short, black, mid-thigh skirt and black silk blouse. “That black silk feels wonderful on my naked nipples,” she smiles as she watches me dress, loafers, skimpy black briefs, slacks and a white shirt.

    After half an hour of circulating we came into conversation with two attractive, well attired and confident women, Nancy and Nina, perhaps five-years younger than us. They both exude sex appeal, Nina has a slight German accent and is not quite an obvious lesbian, though she has Sarah’s full attention.

    When Sarah and I meet new people we are attracted to, we always ask ourselves, ‘would you be comfortable having or receiving twenty minutes of oral sex from that person. Sarah’s body language suggests she would be as Nina and she have their hands all over each other.

    “Does Nancy pass our test? Nina does mine,” Sarah whispers as I smile my approval for her.

    Lots of rapid fire questions, work, home, relationships. They had our full attention, Sarah’s especially when they explained they were talent scouts for an adult movie company.

    “You two would make an ideal cougar couple. The company pays well and the film crew are very professional. Have you ever thought about the plot of an adult movie, a porno one to be blunt, which you feature in? Would you like to come upstairs and discuss the matter further?

    “Relax and talk us both through the porno movie you would like to appear in. The company pays well,” Nancy tells us she writes two amounts on the back of her business card. “Don’t hold back, the more erotic the more exciting for all involved. Imagine thousands of people watching you performing in a porno video you have been paid to make.”

    I stood behind Sarah as we tongue kissed, both of us excited as to where this might lead. “We could commence, tongue kissing just like this while I tease Sarah’s nipples through her silk blouse. As you can see she loves her nipples being teased. Look at them poking against the silk.

    “Sarah is an exhibitionist, she loves flaunting her naked body for both males and females. Would you like to show Nancy and Nina your ass baby?” I whisper as Sarah turns so her back is facing the women.

    “It is very exciting for me when I lift her skirt with her legs apart so she can flaunt her ass. She loves having her ass worshipped by both sexes, both at the same time really turns her on.

    “Sarah is an exhibitionist, she loves flaunting her naked body for both males and females, both at the same time is even more exciting for her – and me,” I repeat in an agitated voice as she turns and I slowly undo the buttons on her blouse, then open it to show the two women her erect nipples and tits framed by her string, cup-less bra.

    “She loves having her nipples licked while I stand behind her like this.” Just as I hoped and Sarah obviously wanted the lesbian woman, Nina, obliges by licking and sucking her nipples while her friend Nancy watches on as she helps Sarah off with her blouse and lightly tongue kisses her.

    “Sarah loves being licked and teased,” I tell the women as I help her skirt fall to her ankles as we passionately tongue kiss.

    “Love your thighs and beautifully shaved cunt Sarah. No point in using euphemisms in our business, you are an exciting woman. A wonderful, very fuckable cougar,” Nina tells her.

    “Earlier tonight I was fantasising about meeting a new person and having that person lick my cunt. Just like that. I love it,” Sarah tells Nina as she kneels and licks Sarah’s almost bald cunt lips.

    “Do you want me to stop Sarah?”

    “No, absolutely not, fuck me with your tongue.”

    “Did that little role play give you a hard on Roger?,” the other woman, Nancy, asks knowing it did as she looks at my crotch.

    “A favourite of mine is watching a thick, hung man undo his fly and slowly release his cock and balls for a new lover,” I smile as I take great delight in showing her my equipment.

    “That must be nine-inches and thick,” she smiles. “Very impressive, I have a trained, professional eye in these matters. I want to give a blow job as part of the interview process. You can watch Nina tongue fucking your lady at the same time. Let’s see how long you can last for,” she teases as she clicks her stopwatch.

    The next morning we signed some contracts and releases and provided our bank details. The following afternoon Sarah and I fucked in front of a small crew, the two women, Nancy and Nina and two men. Very exciting for both of us as we followed the scenario we played out two nights ago.

    We had a meeting with the two talent scout ladies the next morning and discussed alternate scenarios. “Your cougar persona, thighs and magnificent ass are a turn on for both sexes Sarah. And the crew are still talking about your thick, nine-inch erection Roger. Would you be amenable to a four-way? We could organise two women for you or two extra men. Would you like to see some pics?”

    “Can we have both options?,” Sarah asked. Two women tonight and two extra men tomorrow. Better still two young boys, early to mid-twenties. Are you fine with that baby?,” Sarah asked knowing I would be as we looked through some clips of suitable women and men on a large screen, fully dressed, then naked. The preferences of the men were obvious as some of them were giving other men a blow job.

    “Would you like to watch me give this man give you a blow job. Do you like the look of him? His cock is awesome,” Sarah asked as the two women helped us choose.

    “His name is Vinny, he is Asian.“ the girls tell us. He is wearing a loose fitting t-shirt in all the clips. The shirt is very short and highlights his large flaccid cock. Sarah was correct, his cock is awesome, especially fully erect with a Caucasian man sucking it.

    “Better still, lets both have the same man. No fucking, just a blow job. He can blow you first while I watch. Then you can watch me blow him. He should be rock hard for me by then.”

    “Make this an event for all of us to remember you and your man by,” Nina told her as I watched Nancy and Nina oil Sarah’s naked body

    “I want you to stand with you back to the wall, naked, with your hands behind your head,” Sarah told me as the film crew readied themselves.

    She is naked apart from her heels and a tiny black g-string which does wonderful things for her oily body and magnificent ass.

    “This is Vinny for your sexual pleasure baby. And mine.” Sarah smiles as filming commences. Vinny has a hand on Sarah’s oily ass as she walks in holding hands with him. The person who I expected to give me a blow job for a porno movie before Sarah gives him a blow job is not quite what I expected.

    “This is Vinny for your sexual pleasure baby. And mine,” Sarah repeats as she stands behind him and helps him remove his short dressing gown.

    “Oh fuck, a tranny,” is all I can mutter as I look at his naked, very feminine body. Vinny is most attractive, Asian, feminine body and persona, olive skin, almost as tall as me, shoulder length black hair, wonderful legs and tits, and a large, thick, most impressive, semi-erect cock.

    “Would you like to watch me giving him a blow job while he is blowing you?,” Sarah teases as Vinny commences pleasuring me. Licking and sucking my nipples as he teases my cock with a fingertip as Sarah watches on, rapt at what she is seeing.

    Sarah is tongue kissing me as Vinnie, the person she chose for our mutual sexual pleasure is licking and kissing my cock. “You really want this don’t you baby,” Sarah whispers. “You have a full on, thick, ten-inch erection for Vinny and me.

    “Are you looking forward to watching me give Vinny a blow job when he is finished with you? You know I am,” Sarah whispers as she teases Vinny’s now full on erection against mine as I involuntarily gasp at the pleasure.

    “Enjoy baby, your pleasure is my pleasure,” Sarah whispers as Vinnie commences sucking my erection. He is very good and obviously very experienced. Sarah is watching Vinny’s technique very closely, she is always looking to improve her technique and sexual skills.

    Vinny is using his entire tongue up and down my shaft. The tip of his tongue is perfection on my highly sensitive areas. He is using the tip to flick the head of my erection before gently bringing my erection into his mouth.

    He starts off slowly with light pressure, then gradually increases his pace. I am hardly aware I am moaning, “So good, oh wow, so fucking good.”

    My hips are thrusting, I am holding his head steady, as I quiver. I love it, I am getting closer to orgasm.

    “Fuck me, fuck me, I love it,” I moan, breathing heavily.

    Vinny is using his hand to stroke my shaft and letting his thumb graze my frenulum as he reaches the head of my erection as he continues licking and sucking my erection. “You are very talented, so fucking good, don’t stop,” I moan as he uses his other hand to gently massage my balls at the same time.

    Sarah is standing behind me, tongue kissing me as Vinny keeps sucking me, and I groan as I orgasm and let my semen enter his slightly parted lips and watch it dribble down his chin.

    “My turn now, this is for you as well as me,” Sarah tells me as she sits on a chair, sideways to the camera so the full length of Vinny’s erection is on screen. “Do you like my man watching me giving you a blow job Vinny?”

    Sarah’s blow job technique is legendary and today she is excelling herself as the cameras focus on her. After a quick clean up with a warm towel I can feel another erection coming on as I watch my lady giving a most attractive, hung tranny a blow job, while I tease my erection with a fingertip as he glances.

    “I love a challenge and you are a challenge. A man with good tits and a big cock, very exciting for me. How does this feel?,” she teases as she rakes her fingernails over his large, sagging balls, very comfortable with what she is doing to an attractive, younger tranny with a film crew recording her every move.

    She licks his nipples as she strokes his cock, then she has the tip of his erection between her pursed lips as she grips the lower part of his shaft with her hand, and uses the tip of her tongue to lightly lick the top of his head in a slow circular motion.

    She has done the same to me many times and I can understand why Vinny is moaning in pleasure. Sarah has often explained to me the best blowjobs are about staying engaged the entire time, and making sure both people are having a good time. She is always working to refine her sex skills and she has Vinny in her thrall.

    She is making eye contact with Vinny with his erection is in her mouth, then withdraws it to tease and edge him, and tease and edge me while I watch with a new full on erection.

    She continues stroking his erection with her hand, and giving him lots of eye contact and a sexy smile “Your cock is magnificent, do you want me to bring you to orgasm?

    Sarah is demonstrating her skills to the full as she rotates a hand around the base of his erection for increased sensation. When she takes his erection as far into her throat as she can for a brief moment, Vinny’s entire body tenses as he moans, “More Sarah more.”

    “Your cock is magnificent, so are your tits, do you want me to bring you to orgasm?,” Sarah teases again as she licks and sucks Vinny’s nipples while stroking his erection with a clenched hand.

    “Do you Vinny? I need to know,” she teases as he is breathing very heavily, the veins in his erection bulging, as are mine.

    Always very exciting watching my lady bring another man to orgasm while I watch, Even more exciting while she is about to bring a most attractive, hung tranny to orgasm while I masturbate in sync.

    “Do you Vinny?,” Sarah teases as he and I moan, “So good, so fucking good Sarah,” and orgasm in unison.

    “Was I good boys?,” she smiles into the camera.


  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 48: The Patriot’s Blood

    Font size : +


    Alison and Desiree have found the Patriot’s headquarters as the terrorist are about to unleash a devastating attack on Mark and Mary.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    edited by Master Ken
    Copyright 2013, 2014

    Chapter Forty-Eight: The Patriot’s Blood

    Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

    For those of us that remained free of the Tyrants’ control, one of the great mysteries of their rule was the Patriots. They had appeared almost immediately to challenge Mark and Mary. From their first assassination attempt in Washington D.C., to their spectacular attack in February of 2014 that left dozens dead in the streets of Tacoma, the Patriots had been a constant thorn in the Tyrants’ side. So why did they mysteriously vanish after almost crashing Mark’s plane on May 1st, 2014?
    –excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

    Thursday, May 6th, 2014 – Mark Glassner – The Mansion

    “Are you ready, Chase?” I asked my week old daughter. I was using that high-pitched voice everyone seemed to use when talking to infants; I just couldn’t help myself; she was so cute and beautiful. Chase, as we had started calling her, cooed and stared up at me with her blue eyes. “I wonder what mommy is doing? Huh, do you want to go see?”

    Chase gurgled.

    “That’s what I thought, kiddo.” I kissed her forehead, and walked into Mary’s dressing room. My wife was naked, applying her make-up. Her auburn hair fell in a full, curly mass about her shoulders. “Looks like Mommy isn’t ready yet, even though we have to leave in fifteen minutes.”

    Mary glared at me over her shoulder, her expression softening when she saw Chase. “Mommy needs to look like a Goddess,” she said in that high-pitched, sing-song voice. “Daddy just needs to not look like a slob.”

    I feasted on my wife’s body. You could hardly tell Mary had even been pregnant. Between her Gift and her Pact, her body had quickly returned to its youthful, flawless beauty. Though her breasts were still a cup size larger, heavy with sweet milk. In fact, that was the first thing my daughter and I had in common—we both loved Mary’s milk.

    I admired my wife as she pulled dark-black, thigh-high stockings up her pale legs, then stepped into her deep-blue dress, and pulled it up her body. It was strapless, and would leave the majority of her freckled breasts bare. “Can you zip me?” she asked.

    I handed Chase to her, and Mary cooed happily at our daughter as I zipped her up. Chase was a happy baby during the day; at night, however, she was the opposite. I yawned; I had to spend an hour last night walking up and down the halls with our fussy daughter before she fell back to sleep. I could have had a maid do it, but I wanted to be her father, and that meant getting little sleep so I could take care of her.

    “Today is your special day,” Mary cooed in a high-pitched, singsong voice. “You’re going to meet your worshipers, and they are going to just love you.”

    The Cunningham twins were building the main Church of the Living Gods in downtown Puyallup, but for the moment they had repurposed a nearby Christian megachurch. Many Christian churches were being transformed into Living Churches as the number of Christians in America plummeted. With so many new converts over the last five months, many of our original worshipers had founded their own congregations across the country, our Missionaries.

    As we walked through the hallways of the mansion, maids would pause from their cleaning to curtsy, and I let my eyes admire their fine bosoms on display in their transparent blouses, and maybe reach under a ruffled skirt to give a bare ass a squeeze. Outside, our limo awaited in the middle of a convoy made up of black SUV’s carrying several squads of bodyguards. More bodyguards would already be down at the church making sure everything was secure.

    “There’s my Granddaughter,” Sean, Mary’s father, cooed, taking Chase from my wife.

    Both of our families were coming to the ceremony. Sean stood at the heart of his family: his very pregnant wife Tiffany; his two daughters, Missy and Shannon; their boyfriends Damien and George; and the family’s sex slaves. Dawn belonged to Missy, Starla to George and Shannon, Mrs. Corra to Damien, and Felicity to Sean and Tiffany. It was still surprising to see Felicity; nearly a year ago Mary had given the teenage girl to her father, and then Sean had freed her. I never thought to see her again, but a month ago she showed up, begging to be Sean’s slave again.

    “Don’t hog her,” my mom said to Sean, a big smile on her face as he handed our daughter off to her. “She’s just so beautiful, isn’t she Betty?”

    My mom’s Black girlfriend nodded in agreement, her arm wrapped around my mom’s waist. Antsy insisted on her turn holding my daughter, and she tenderly held her niece while her girlfriend Via cooed in joy. Missy demanded to be next, then Shannon, and last the very pregnant Tiffany had her turn, tears glinting in her eyes as she held her granddaughter.

    “We have to get going,” I finally said, taking my daughter from my mother-in-law. “You can hold her later.”

    The limo pulled away from the mansion, and I noticed a flash of fear crossing Mary’s face. “What?” I asked her, reaching across the car seat strapped between us and taking her hand.

    Mary glanced down at our daughter. “What if the patriots…”

    “They won’t,” I lied. It was a fear nagging the back of my mind too. What if they did try something. I kept coming up with rationalizations why they wouldn’t. “It’s too public. They’re not going to risk all those innocent people.”

    “Maybe this is a mistake, Mark.”

    “We can’t keep her in a bubble all her life. We have our guards, she has her amulet, and we’ll be there to protect her.”

    “Yeah, sis,” Missy giggled. “Your husband’s a bad-ass warrior. There’s nothing to worry about. He’ll just summon that wicked sword of his and…” She a swishing noise and sliced her arm through the air. “That’s that.”

    Antsy laughed. “That’s my big brother. Attack the problem head-on with a big, phallic-shaped object.”

    “Maybe I should attack you with a phallic-shaped object,” I grinned at my sister.

    “Promise?” she asked, fluttering her eyes.

    “You can count on it, sis.”

    “So, Mark,” Shannon said, shifting in her seat between George and Missy, “I’ve always wondered something.”

    “Yeah?”

    “You got your gift from Mom, but how would you pass yours on. Hypothetically speaking, how did one Monk give his powers to another. Would you have to ass-fuck the guy? I mean, that’s basically how nuns do it, right?”

    “Yep,” Tiffany nodded. “We ass-fuck each other.”

    A laugh passed through the limo.

    “So, how do you pass it on?” Shannon asked after catching her breath.

    “I’d have to die,” I answered.

    “What?” Mary exclaimed, giving me a shocked look. “Is that a joke, Mark?”

    “Nope,” I said. “Monks pass on their gift to the person that killed them.”

    “Why?” Mary asked. “I figured they just fucked someone. Like nuns do it.”

    “It’s an act of forgiveness,” I explained. “I never told you this, Mare?”

    She shook her head.

    “That sounds weird,” Antsy said. “Why would they do it like that?”

    “Well, the way Azazel explained it was to help the person who killed you become a better human being. That’s why there are so few Monks; if they were slain by a demon, or if they thought the man who killed them would abuse the power, they wouldn’t pass on their Gift.”

    Mary raised her eyebrow. “How can you forgive the person that killed you?”

    I shrugged; it seemed impossibly hard. “Fuck if I know.”

    “Well, I guess you won’t be giving up your powers any time soon, big bro.”

    “Yeah,” I grinned. “Little attached to my life.”

    “So am I,” my wife smiled, and leaned over our daughter’s car seat to kiss me on the lips.

    “Get a room!” Ansty yelled and Missy wolf-whistled.

    “If we got a room, then you couldn’t watch,” Mary smiled at our sisters.

    “That’s a fair point,” Missy said to my sister. “Plus, we couldn’t join in. So where’s the fun in that.”

    “Excellent point, pipsqueak,” Antsy agreed.

    “Pipsqueak?” shrieked Missy.

    “Umm, how about a cute, beautiful, vivacious pipsqueak?”

    “Better,” Missy smiled, and gave my sister a kiss on the lips, which brought a wolf-whistle from Damien.

    The crowds were ecstatic as we pulled up to the church, held back by a line of bodyguards. Many of the faithful had flocked to the church to see their new Goddess. There were more women then men, a sad reality in the aftermath of the Wormwood plague, and I admired more than a few pair of exposed breasts as our limo crept slowly forward.

    I savored the passionate cries of my worshipers that flooded the limo when Leah opened the doors. Our sexy chauffeur bowed with a flourish of her arm as I stepped out. I surveyed the crowed, then held my hand to help Mary out, little Chase in her arms. It was like a physical wave slamming into us as the crowd roared their love. I waved and Mary held Chase up to her cheek, facing our daughter towards our loving worshipers. The noise scared our daughter, and she started fussing; Mary rocked and soothed her as we walked into the church.

    “My Lord, my Lady,” breathed Rose Cunningham, her blonde hair caught up in a long braid. Daisy, her twin-sister and wife, slipped up beside her, and they bowed their heads.

    The Cunningham Twins were our High Priestess. In a ceremony in March, we had publicly bound them with the Zimmah spell in this very building, sealing their position as the head of our Church. Since they were bound, and therefore trustworthy, Mary handed over Chase to Daisy. Our priestess’s face melted with awe, and she gently cradled our daughter.

    “She’s perfect,” Daisy breathed, handing the infant to Rose, who bent down and kissed our daughter’s forehead.

    “We’ve set aside a room for you to wait in, my Lord,” Rose said, handing Chase back to Mary. “The Ceremony will begin in about an hour.”

    I suppressed a yawn, there were worshipers watching us, and it wouldn’t do to let them see us as humans. “Lead on,” I commanded.

    It was a small room set with a few, padded benches. Two of the maids—cute, innocent Cindy and sultry, dusky-skinned Karishma—had set out refreshments of wine and juice and quickly started serving Mary, our families, and me. I sat down between my wife and my sister, who pressed her warm body up against me. Almost immediately, Missy and her boyfriend Damien started making out.

    “You are such a cute thing,” Sean smiled as Cindy handed him a glass of wine. Pregnant Tiffany gave her husband an amused look.

    “Thank you, sir,” she smiled back, braces glinting on her white teeth.

    “I would have loved to have you in my class.” Sean’s hand reached out and fondled the teen’s ass. Cindy’s grin broadened. She was a maid and lived to serve in any way.

    Mary glanced up, rolled her eyes, and held up Chase to Karishma. “She’s a little young to see this.”

    “Yes, my Lady,” Karishma purred in her Hindi accent. “You are so beautiful,” she cooed to my daughter, carrying her out of the room.

    Cindy let out a gasp; Sean’s hand rubbed between her thighs. It seemed like I had transformed both our families into sex fiends. My sister’s hand rubbed at my crotch, her lips kissing my neck as Sean pulled our teenage maid into his lap, and aggressively kissed her.

    Mary shifted in her seat. “All my careful work is going to get ruined,” she muttered, then shrugged. “Oh well, I’ll just cast an illusion on myself.” She had become quite proficient with the Ashan spell, and sometimes like to play pranks on me with her illusions.

    I glanced at her. My wife’s cheeks were flushed, her emerald eyes wide with desire, and wet spots appeared over her breasts, darkening her bodice. “You’re leaking,” I whispered.

    “Damn,” she muttered, pulling her dress down. Her two dark-red nipples popped into view, white milk beading on the hard nub. When she became horny, her breasts always leaked milk.

    Shannon, who sat on the other side of Mary, smiled. “Let me help you, sis.”

    Mary gasped as her older sister sucked her right nipple into her lips, nursing loudly. My sister pulled my cock out, stroking it a few times, then leaned over me to capture my wife’s other nipple. My shaft was rock hard, leaking pre-cum as my sister jacked me off. Her cheeks hollowed as she nursed at my wife’s breast, milk leaking out of the corners of her lips.

    “Oh, yes!” moaned Cindy, drawing my attention to my teenage maid bouncing on my father-in-law’s cock.

    My mother sat down next to Mary’s mother. They shared a passionate kiss, my mom’s hand roaming across Tiffany’s pregnant belly, pushing down her top to reveal her large breasts and dark-red nipples. My mom sucked a nipple into her mouth, and Tiffany moaned her delight.

    “Fuck my ass, George!” Missy shouted. “I’m so horny! I need two cocks!”

    The younger Sullivan sister, her strawberry hair streaming around her as she rode Damien hard, smiled over her shoulder. Her skirt bounced up and down, flashing her naked ass at George. Shannon’s fiancee didn’t hesitate to bury his cock in his future sister-in-law’s teenage ass.

    Antsy straddled me, her lips kissing me, full of my wife’s creamy breast milk. My cock slid into my sister’s cunt, warm and hot, and she writhed atop me. The room was filled with the moans and gasps of our family enjoying themselves. I gripped her asscheeks as she furiously fucked me.

    “Umm, you have a great cock, big bro,” she purred.

    A tongue licked at my balls. I had no idea whose. The tongue followed up my cock and licked where I penetrated my sister’s pussy. Antsy moaned, glancing behind her. “You dirty slut, Via!”

    Via, my sister’s girlfriend, gave a wicked giggle. “Wait until I’m licking your asshole!”

    Antsy gasped, her cunt tightening on me, as Via’s tongue moved away from my cock. I pictured the black-haired girl’s face buried in my sister’s asscheeks, tonguing her backdoor. Antsy’s back arched, and her breasts pressed against my face. I pushed her red bodice down, and sucked a pink nipple into my mouth. I was disappointed not to get any milk; I had come to love breast milk.

    “I should knock you up,” I grunted as her cunt slid up and down on my shaft. “I want to drink your milk.”

    “What a nasty thought,” my sister grinned.

    “Here, hun,” Mary purred, and her milk-heavy breast loomed before me.

    She was kneeling on the couch now, her sister on the floor eating out her pussy. I captured my wife’s nipple and sucked hard. Delicious milk flowed into my mouth, warm, creamy, and sweet. I loved her milk; I loved every woman’s breast milk. I wanted to drain her dry, but my daughter loved my wife’s milk, too. And I wanted to be a good father.

    “Let me taste!” moaned my wife.

    I didn’t swallow the mouthful I had, and pulled my wife’s face down for a passionate kiss. My balls boiled; sharing breast milk with my wife, and being buried in my sister’s cunt, was too much for my dick. I groaned, my body tensing, and I shot three large blasts into my sister’s womb. She kept riding me, gasping and moaning.

    “Lick my ass, Via! You dirty whore! I’m going to make you cum so hard!” she screamed. “I’m cumming! Oh, yes! I love fucking my big brother’s cock!”

    Antsy leaned against me, then Via pulled her off me. My sister stretched out on the floor, her pussy messy with my cum. Via straddled her girlfriend’s face, and they slipped into a sixty-nine, Via sucking my cum out of my sister’s pussy.

    “Oh, shit!” Mary gasped, throwing her head back as she writhed on Shannon’s mouth. “I love it! Make me cum, sister!”

    I looked around the room. Cindy knelt on the floor getting fucked doggie style in the ass by Sean, her mouth buried in Tiffany’s cunt. Betty, my mom’s Black girlfriend, had Missy’s head buried between her thighs while sucking George’s cock and Damien had mounted my mom, his face buried in her tits, as he pumped away at her cunt. Damien had a thing for older women, and my mom was one hot MILF.

    Smiling, I slipped behind my young sister-in-law, and stuck my cock into her tight, freshly fucked ass. Whenever the entire family gathered together, these sort of orgies were the consequence. We all loved each other, and what better way to show it then by shoving your cock into your wife’s sister’s ass while she ate out your mother’s girlfriend’s cunt?

    Mary knelt beside me, and gave me a kiss on the lips, reaching out to fondle her little sister’s ass. “Don’t get too carried away,” she whispered. “We do need to present our daughter soon.”

    “I’ll try,” I moaned, Missy’s ass tight on my cock.

    “Come lick my pussy, Mary,” Shannon cooed. “I need to cum so bad.”

    Mary gave a wicked laugh. “Well, I’ll try not to get too carried away myself!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Noel Heinrich – Patriot Headquarters, Montana

    “The ceremony should be starting in an hour,” Wyatt reported.

    “Let’s get the golem’s moving,” I ordered.

    “It’s still not too late to abort,” Wyatt pointed out. “I’ve seen the crowds gathering on the news. It’s going to be a bloodbath. The golems are not discriminating! Why not attack their mansion?”

    “It has to be a place that we know where they’re at!” I countered. “And someplace public so Mark won’t flee. You’ve seen him. When there are cameras on, he can’t help but play the invincible god! We don’t know their schedule, so we wouldn’t even know when they would be there, and if we did, we don’t know the layout of that mansion. They could be anywhere in there, and slip away through the Shadows. We’re only going to get one chance at this so we can’t afford to fuck it up!”

    “There has to be a better way! We can wait for another appearance! One where there aren’t thousands of innocents gathered! We’re supposed to protect these people, Noel! Not butcher them!”

    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and steeled my nerves. “Their hunters have forced our hand. Alison and Desiree could find this place at any moment, Wyatt! The time for being careful is over! If thousands have to die, then that’s cheap in my book!”

    “Fuck,” he muttered. “Why did I ever listen to you, Noel?”

    “Because you can’t stand idle while people are enslaved.”

    Wyatt spat. “Fine. Let’s get this bloodbath over with!”

    I reached out to the black sword lying on the table. It felt disgusting in my hand. The blade seemed to drink the light in, reflecting nothing back. It was emptiness hammered into a weapon, like a part of the universe had been cut away, leaving behind a void of nothingness, a hole in the fabric of space. It was Annihilation, and what it cost me to procure this cursed sword haunted my nightmares.

    It was the only thing that could harm the spirits guarding the Tyrants in the Shadows. Three of us had been lost trying to slip through the Shadows and assassinate them before we learned just what was protecting them. This blade could harm them, could kill them, so to speak. It was Annihilation, and would unmake their very souls, ending what is eternal.

    I slid it into the sheath hanging from my waist. “Start opening the portals.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Alison de la Fuente – One Mile South of Patriot Headquarters

    My wife was sleeping, half on her side, her black hair spread out across her pillow. Our sleeping bag was half unzipped, and her pillowy, brown breasts were exposed to my gaze, topped with her dark nipples, looking like Hershey kisses and tasted just as sweet. It reeked of pussy in the tent; we had fucked each other like bunny-rabbits last night after we finished planning our attack.

    We were going to attack the Patriot’s suspected stronghold tonight. Our soldiers were special forces: a mix of SEALs, Delta Force, and Marine Force Recon. All were veterans of Iraq and Afghanistan, proficient at midnight raids. We each had ten soldiers under our command, all bound to Master with the Ragily prayer. More than enough to storm the house under cover of darkness and eliminate everyone inside.

    We had a Predator drone orbiting overhead, and its infrared only showed a dozen or so people living in the ranch. Snipers would take out the sentries, and the rest would rush the compounds and capture or eliminate the Warlocks before they knew what was happening. For now we just had to wait behind a knoll a mile away from their compound.

    And I knew just how I wanted to pass the time.

    I dug into my rucksack, and found a hot-pink dildo and a clear strap-on harness. I quickly pulled them up my slim legs, adjusted the end of the dildo so it pushed against my little clit, and cinched the straps nice and tight. I thought I saw movement, and I stared at my wife; the curve her lips twitched as she suppressed a smile.

    “Hmm, what a pretty, and helpless woman I found,” I said out loud. “It would be a shame if some perverted woman came along and molested her.”

    Desiree continued her charade of sleep as I grasped the side of our sleeping bag, and peeled it gently to the side, exposing her lush, nut-brown skin. I reached out, and stroked her thigh up to her plump, Latin ass, squeezing her cheek. She was so beautiful, almost as beautiful as Mistress, and every day I was thankful to Master for bringing us together.

    Sometimes I despaired of ever hunting down all these despicable Warlocks. I wanted to spend so much more time with my wife and my Masters. Then stop hunting the Warlocks, my subconscious whispered. Then you can go back to Master, and be with him and your wife.

    No. Desiree needs to do this. And I need to help her!

    Then let her do it, answered my subconscious. Master needs you at his side. Leave Desiree and go back to him. You never should have married her to begin with!

    I love her! I screamed at my subconscious.

    I didn’t know why I had these regrets about marrying Desiree. I loved her so much, more than Master and Mistress. When we were apart, I ached for her. It had been difficult the last six months being separated from her and our Masters. But Desiree needed to hunt down the Warlocks for what he had done to her, and I needed to help her punish them. Sadly, it was faster for us to split up. Anger burned inside me; I wanted to make all the Warlocks pay! I hated them all for what he did to my wife. If I could raise Brandon Fitzsimmons from the dead, I would flay every inch of his flesh, starting with the cock that raped my Desiree. I would just have to settle for disposing of all the other Warlocks.

    I pushed my anger down, and ignored my stupid subconscious. I had a beautiful, ‘sleeping’ wife to molest. I bent down, and kissed her butt-cheek, then kissed my way up her hip and side. I found her ribs and gently moved her arm out of the way so I could follow them to her large melons. I rubbed my cheek against her soft breast, and found her dark nipple, sweet as chocolate, and sucked it into my hungry lips.

    A soft sigh escaped Desiree’s lips, and I looked through a curtain of my pink hair to see Desiree quickly shut her eyes. I nipped her nipple, biting ever so gently with my teeth, and felt her twitch. I released her nipple, and kissed up the slope of her breast to her shoulder. I bit and nibbled on her shoulder blade, then I nuzzled at the nape of her neck, sucking hard just above her choker, and leaving a dark hickey.

    “Umm, you are such a sexy, helpless woman,” I cooed in her ear, after kissing up her cheek. “I’m going to stick my cock in your cunt, and have my way with you.”

    I rolled Desiree onto her back, her black hair falling over her face, and I parted her thighs, settling between them. I rubbed the tip of the dildo across her slit, smearing her juices to lube it. Desiree twitched every time the hard plastic brushed her clit. After a few tries, I found her hole, and pushed just the very tip of the dildo inside her, enjoying the fake cock’s base pushing back against my own clit.

    “Oh, no, what are you doing?” Desiree gasped in mock alarm, pretending to wake up. “Please, stop! I am a virgin!”

    “Ohh, that just make’s this more fun,” I cackled, pushing in the dildo an inch.

    “No, no, no! Someone help me!” Desiree cried out. I giggled; she was cheesier than a soap opera. “I have never been with a man before.”

    “I’m no man,” I growled, pushing in another inch.

    Desiree’s hand found my perky breast, fingering the barbell that pierced my nipple, and purred throatily, “Umm, I see that.” I pushed in again, sinking the dildo almost all the way in. “No, this is wrong!”

    I gently pumped into her. “Doesn’t this feel wonderful? Your cunt was made to have my cock shoved inside it!”

    “Yes! I mean, no! It’s so wrong! Women shouldn’t be making love! I’m no lesbian! Take it out, please!”

    “If that’s what you want?” I sighed, and started pulling the dildo out of her, but Desiree’s legs wrapped around me, stopping me. “I thought you wanted me to stop?”

    “I…I…” she stammered. “I want you to fuck me!”

    I pushed the dildo into her just a little bit. “You want me to fuck you? I thought you weren’t a lesbian!”

    “I was wrong!” Desiree moaned. “Fuck me! Make me your lesbian whore!”

    I shoved the cock in, delighting in the pressure on my clit. Hearing Desiree begging to be my lesbian whore was stoking my fires big time; I pounded her pussy. “My little, lesbian whore!” I gasped, watching her breasts bounce as I fucked her. “You love it, don’t you!”

    “Yes!” Desiree gasped. “You’ve made me love women! Pound my cunt! Make me cum!”

    My orgasm was an inferno burning through my entire body; I drove the dildo deep into her cunt as I writhed in passion. She kissed my neck and chin, her hips screwing up into me as she ground her clit against my pubic bone. Her hands squeezed my ass, urging me to fuck her harder. I pumped my hips as fast as I could, Desiree panting every time the dildo buried into her snatch.

    Then she exploded, writhing beneath me. “¡Mi Sirenita!” Desiree gasped, lost in the pleasure of her orgasm. “¡Me estoy corriendo!”

    Desiree smiled contentedly at me. So irresistible; I bent down and kissed my wife, and her arms wrapped around my body, hands running across my back. I slipped my tongue into her mouth, explored her and caressed her tongue. “I love you,” I told her when I broke the kiss, then I grinned, “Do you want to play…”

    “Ma’ams!” Sergeant Holland shouted from outside, “Something’s going on at the ranch!”

    I sighed, kissed Desiree one last time, and shouted, “We’ll be right there, Sergeant.”

    “Very good, ma’ams.”

    “¡Mierda!” Desiree cursed. I thought the same thing. I hadn’t cum yet!

    After we were dressed in camo fatigues, we joined Sergeant Holland, formerly of the Marine Force Recon, on the knoll. Thirteen men and women were gathered outside before the field of rough, clay statues. A pair of them were standing on ladders doing something in the air. I focused my auraculars—a pair of enchanted binoculars Sam whipped up that allowed you to see a person’s aura—on the people on the ladders. There was something weird in the air, glowing lines, and the men moved their arms like they were drawing an arc in the air.

    “They’re making a portal,” Desiree muttered. That definitely made them Patriots. Only the Patriots and Lilith’s followers knew that spell, and no man followed Lilith.

    “Why do they need one so big?” I asked her.

    The portal finished, shimmering as it opened on the misty Shadows. It was large, easily ten or twelve feet tall and twenty feet wide. More than enough for a human to walk through. My stomach sank; that was tall enough for one of those statues to walk through.

    “¡Mierda! They’re fleeing!” She glanced at Sergeant Holland. “We need to attack right now! Before they get away!”

    “Risky,” he answered. “We’d be exposed. There’s not much in the way of cover between here and there.”

    They’re going to attack the Church! my subconscious screamed. You have to stop them!

    “Wait!” I shouted, “They’re going to use the statues to attack the ceremony! Master and Mistress are presenting Chase this morning!”

    As I spoke, the front ranks of statues lurched to life, and then more and more ranks. Like a wave rippling through a pond, the roughly shaped, clay figures started moving. A blonde woman was at the portal. She walked through, and a group of ten statues followed her into the Shadows.

    “I want the drone to drop its hellfire missiles right on the mass of Warlocks!” I shouted at the Sergeant.

    “Yes, ma’am!” he grabbed his field radio, and started relaying his orders.

    Desiree grabbed her radio, “Snipers, take out their sentries! All other units prepare to assault the compound!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Noel Heinrich

    The portal sprang to life as Ben and Jarvis finished drawing their circle, the gray mists of the Shadows pressing against the portal’s plane like smoke against a glass window. Ben and Jarvis climbed down their ladders; the portal had to be carved large enough for the golems to fit. Nodding in satisfaction, I turned to survey the field of golems, all roughly shaped from the red clay we had dug out of a nearby hill. Each was hulking, standing ten feet tall, and broad shouldered, but only had the vaguest resemblance to a human, like they were merely cut-outs in the shape of a human without any of the fine details: eyes, nose, muscle definition, hair, lips, bellybutton. They stood motionless, waiting for a Warlock to activate them. We had a hundred and thirty. Ten for each of us.

    I took a deep breath, and yelled the golem’s activation order, “Met!”

    The first ten shook and came to life. Wyatt shouted the order, then Jarvis, Ben, Gus, Marrisa, and the rest. Row after row of the hulks came to life, their bodies creaking as they began to move. Hebrew letters appeared on their foreheads, blazing scarlet. They spelled a single word—death. They would reek havoc in the church, killing anyone who got between them and their target. They would not stop, they would not tire, they would only kill. Even if we were struck down, they would keep killing. And Mark, wanting to prove how great and mighty he was, would throw himself into the fray. I smiled; he’d be overwhelmed.

    Drawing Annihilation, I stepped through the portal. With booming footsteps, the ten golems under my command followed me through the portal. I peered around the mists, keeping a wary eye for Mark’s ghosts. I didn’t see any. But you couldn’t see far through the fog. I glanced behind me, watching my golems stump through the portal. Wyatt and the other Patriots waited for their turn, standing in a group by the portal.

    They all looked uncomfortable, nervous, talking to each other or smoking a cigarette. Arms folded, tension in their eyes. And guilt. Wyatt looked at the ground, his shoulders slumped. None of them liked my plan, but we had run out of options. Mark was too powerful, and we were being hunted down like dogs. There was—

    Fire engulfed my compatriots. Red and orange erupted in the blink of an eye, boiling with fury. A rapidly expanding cloud of flames and smoke consumed them, then ripped through the ranks of the golems like a combine through a wheat field, battering their bodies into chunks of red clay. Then the shock wave slammed into me.

    The fog spun about me as I was thrown by the force of the explosion; Annihilation flew from my hand. I tumbled through gray mist, struggling to comprehend what had happened as I was tossed like a piece of debris in a hurricane. I landed on my arm; there was a sickening crunch, and pain roared through me. I rolled across the ground, and came to a rest next to the black blade. It had landed point down, sunk to the hilt into the gray rocks.

    What just happened?

    I lay dazed, my ears ringing. My thoughts were scattered, and my mind groggy. The image of Wyatt and the other Patriots waiting for their turn to enter was burned into my mind. They had been standing together talking or smoking a cigarette, waiting for their turn to lead their golems through the portal, when—my thoughts froze.

    They were all dead: Davin, Jarvis, Marrisa, Nyree, Kilie, Ben, Alec, Gus. I was the last one left.

    I felt numb—too stunned for grief. Mark had found us, and sent some sort of air strike. I should be dead, too. I had barely entered the Shadows when it happened. My body shook; I missed death by mere seconds. The weight of what just happened fell on me, crushing my soul. I was the only one left.

    It fell on me to save the world. That weight almost crushed me.

    “I’ll see you dead, Mark!” I screamed into the shadows. “You’ll pay for every innocent life you destroyed!”

    I sat up, trying to ignore the pain of my broken left arm. I glanced once at it, and almost threw up. It was twisted; a splinter of white bone jutted bloody out the side. I grasped Annihilation with my good arm, and struggled to my feet. Surrounding me stood my golems, patiently waiting for their orders. Two were destroyed in the blast, and another had lost an arm.

    I was the last Patriot! I would see Mark Glassner dead even if it cost me my life! Gritting my teeth, I led my golems through the mists.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Alison de la Fuente

    The hellfire missile struck at the center of the mass of Warlocks, consuming them in red flames and black smoke. The shock wave was so powerful I could see it rippling through the air, collapsing the side of a barn, blowing out the windows of the ranch house, and blasting the animated statues into huge chunks of red clay, which flew in every direction and crashed down across the Montana countryside.

    The second missile was overkill, striking just feet from the first and collapsing the rest of the barn. A few seconds later, the booms slammed into our position on the knoll. The shock wave struck me, and I felt like I had just jumped face first into a pool of water. My hair whipped about my head, and my ears protested the sudden pressure change. The Patriot’s three sentries only had to time to gape at the missiles’ devastation before they fell dead to our snipers’ fire.

    “Good kill,” Sergeant Holland radioed to the drone operators back in Langley, Virginia.

    “Maybe one got away,” Desiree mused as she scanned the wreckage with her auraculars. “That blonde woman was through the portal when the missiles struck. I don’t know if explosions can pass through a portal or not.”

    “Um, are those statues still moving?” I asked. Maybe twenty of them, the ones farthest from the portal, were still standing. It looked like they were turning around, walking towards us with a slow, unstoppable gait. “I think they’re coming for us.”

    “Send another missile down,” Desiree ordered. “Wipe them out.”

    “The drone only carried two Hellfire missiles,” Sergeant Holland answered.

    The snipers opened fire, their bullets sending up puffs of red dust, pitting the surface of the claymen. They may as well have been firing BB guns for all the good their shots did. When the lead hulk reached the barbwire fence surrounding the ranch, it just walked through it, the barbwire tangling uselessly about its legs.

    Sergeant Holland whistled and waved at our men waiting at the base of the knoll.

    The soldiers scrambled up the hill almost as agile as mountain goats. Two had one-shot missile launchers called LAWs, small tubes that they quickly deployed. They aimed and squeezed their triggers. With a hissing whoosh, the rocket motors ignited and they streaked down the hill in a shower of sparks, and struck home, exploding against the chests of the first two clay men. Clouds of black smoke billowed away, revealing gaping holes blown into their chests. The first fell apart after taking one step, but the second somehow kept coming, enough of its mass left to sustain it. Despite the fact that I could see through the damned thing, the clay man kept plodding closer and closer.

    “Set out Claymores,” Sergeant Holland shouted. Three soldiers slid down the knoll and started sticking Claymore antipersonal mines into the ground; small, olive-green rectangles, slightly concave, and stuck into the ground on small legs made of wire. They were powerful, filled with high-explosives and ball bearings, the charges shaped to spray a concentrated area with maiming death.

    “Call Sam,” Desiree shouted at me. “We need to know how to kill these things.”

    I pulled my satphone out of my pocket, looked up Sam’s number in the directory, and called her. It took a moment for the phone to connect to the satellite and another ten seconds before it started ringing. And it rang and rang as the clay men drew closer and closer. They were deceptively fast; while their gait was slow, their stride was very long, and they were already approaching the base of the knoll.

    “Pick up, pick up!” I snarled at the phone in frustration.

    A boom shook the air as the first claymore detonated, finishing off the second golem and spraying the third one with shrapnel, shearing off its arm; it didn’t seem to care. The soldiers opened fire, muzzles flashing, and my ears were assaulted with cracking gunshots. The golems were sprayed with automatic fire, chunks of mud flaking off them, and gouges and pockmarks began to litter their bodies. They still kept coming, the soldier’s bullets too small to hurt something that large made of hard-packed clay.

    “How many claymores did you set out?” Desiree asked.

    “Three,” Sergeant Holland answered. “All we had.”

    “¡Mierda!”

    We were in trouble. The satphone just rang and rang.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Noel Heinrich

    “Ignore the pain, Noel,” I whispered, my voice hoarse. “Just ignore the pain. Mark Glassner must die for all the atrocities committed in his name, and his callous enslavement of the world. All humans deserve to be free, and to ensure that freedom it sometimes means spilling blood. Your enemies’ blood and your own. For generations, men and women have laid down their lives at the altar of Liberty, and today it’s your turn. So keep walking, Noel.”

    I stumbled through the Shadows in a haze of pain, my golems lumbering along beside me. I knew my destination, picturing the church in downtown Puyallup, and let instincts guide me. That’s how you moved around in the Shadows—instincts. What would be a twelve hour trip in the real world, would take me maybe thirty minutes of trudging through the never-ending mist.

    I tried to shove down the pain of my broken arm. I bound it to my chest with my torn shirt. All I wore now were my pants and my bulletproof vest, my 9mm service pistol holstered at my waist, a bronze dagger tucked into my belt, and Annihilation, the sword of negation, clutched in my good hand. I held the vile thing in a death grip; the price I paid was far too high for me to lose this blade.

    I just kept putting one foot in front of the other, just one more step, over and over. Righteous anger fueled me—and guilt. The innocent girl’s face swam in my mind, pleading. I tightened my grip on the sword, trying to forget that memory. I never could.

    The Tyrants had to die! Their tyranny could not be allowed to run unchecked. I would stop them no matter the cost to my soul! I just needed to keep putting one foot before the other. Step after pain-filled step. Time seemed to lose all meaning in the Shadows, and distance was only a thing remembered from the real world. Here everything looked the same. Gray ground, gray fog.

    “Hello, Noel,” a soft voice whispered out of the mists.

    She stepped out before me, blonde and beautiful, a sad smile on her lips. A terrible ache grew in my heart as I stared at the spirit, and for a moment my resolve slipped and those memories I had carefully bottled threatened to rush back; I tightened the lid, and reclaimed my resolve. Nothing was going to stop me, not after all I had done to reach this point. After I had killed—

    The girl’s innocent face filled my mind again. Her face was never far, frozen in that awful moment. Her eyes had bulged as her fingers had clawed ineffectually at the garrote. Guilt racked my soul; I could not let her death be in vain! Her death had to mean something! Otherwise I had murdered her for nothing, and that would mean I was nothing more than a—

    I pushed the guilt away; I was a Patriot. I did what was necessary to defeat the Tyrants. I gripped Annihilation, raising the hole-in-reality up, and leveled it at the spirit before me. I had to finish this! I had to kill Mark! No matter the cost!

    Even if that meant condemning Chasity to oblivion.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Alison de la Fuente

    “Pick up, pick up!” I screamed at the satphone. “Pick up you stupid…”

    “Hello?”

    “Candy, put Sam on right goddamn now!”

    “We’re in the middle of something important,” Candy said brusquely. “We’ve found something here at Qumran, call back…”

    “Put her on right the fuck now!” I screamed. “It’s life or death! We’re under fucking attack!”

    “Fine, Alison,” Candy sighed. “You don’t need to be so melodramatic.” She paused, then asked, “Are you setting off fireworks?”

    “Those are guns, you stupid cow!”

    “Stupid cow?” she muttered angrily. “I should just hang up right now!”

    “I’m sorry,” I said through gritted teeth. I wanted to reach through the damned satphone and wring the stupid cow’s throat. A boom rocked me, the second claymore detonated, blowing the legs off a golem. It fell to the ground in a cloud of red dust, then flailed on the ground with its arms, before finding purchase, and started dragging itself up the knoll. Great. “Now put Sam on before we die you stupid fucking cow!” I snarled, so angry my words almost ran together.

    Candy snorted, and she spoke to someone. There was more rustling, then Sam answered, “Hey, Alison, what’s so important?”

    “We’re being attacked by clay men,” I told her with relief. “The Patriots created them.”

    “Claymen?” Sam frowned. “I’m not sure I’ve heard of that.”

    My stomach sank. “Really? Only heavy explosives seem to do anything to them. And we’re running out of those.”

    “Hmm, describe them in detail.”

    “They’re tall, maybe ten feet, and made of red clay. They don’t feel pain or anything. They’re like animated statues, and we’ve already killed the Warlocks who activated them, and now they’re attacking us.”

    “Interesting,” Sam murmured.

    “It’s really not! These things are practically unstoppable!”

    “They sound like golems,” Sam said. “It’s a Jewish legend. Supposedly they’ll obey any command that their Warlock gives them. Is there anything written on the golems’ foreheads?”

    I peered through the auraculars at the nearest golem’s forehead. There was something there: three Hebrew letters. It was hard to make out which three as the golem lumbered forward. “Yeah, a three-letter Jewish word.”

    “That would be met, I believe,” Sam answered. “It means death in Hebrew. Without a Warlock to guide them, it will just kill the nearest humans until it is deactivated.”

    “So how do we deactivate them? Outside of brute force?”

    “Oh, destroy the word on their forehead,” Sam explained. “That’s probably what actually stopped them. The blast probably disrup…”

    I hung up—I didn’t have time for one of Sam’s long-winded explanations—and screamed, “Shoot for the forehead!”

    “Yes, ma’am!” Sergeant Holland shouted back, ejecting the magazine smoothly from his weapon and jamming in the next one, and started firing.

    Bullets began peppering the golems’ faces. The damned things were so close, so I drew my Colt .45, and aimed the pistol at the nearest one’s face. My hand shook with adrenaline as I unloaded the clip; I missed with every shot.

    “Shit,” I muttered.

    I ejected the clip, fumbling with the replacement magazine. The first golem collapsed in a heap of red rubble from the soldiers’ fire, then a second and third. It was working! We could do this! I slammed the magazine into my pistol, released the slide, took a deep breath, aimed carefully. “You can do this, Alison,” I whispered, then fired, emptying my entire clip in two heartbeats.

    And missed with every goddamn shot! I didn’t even hit the fucking golem’s giant torso! Dammit! The damned thing was almost as big as the side of a barn! And I did so well on the practice range. I ejected the magazine, my hands shaking violently. I tried to calm them down, breathing deeply. How were all these soldiers so calm? How could they face down unfeeling and unliving mounds of clay walking towards us like it was just another day at the office.

    “We need to retreat!” Holland shouted. Half of the golems were destroyed, but the other ten were so close, about to summit the knoll.

    “Fall back!” Desiree ordered. I didn’t need to be told a second time.

    Two of the soldiers, Millner and Vasquez, kept shooting, providing cover for our retreat, as the rest raced down the slope of the knoll. It was two miles to where we parked the vehicles. Two miles across broken ground and scrub bushes; we’d never outrun the golems. That didn’t stop us from trying!

    Fear spurred me as I ran down the hill, heedless to how dangerous it was. I didn’t care that I might trip and fall and break my neck, I just knew that if those things caught me a broken neck would be the least of my problems. The hill was dotted with olive-green brush that ripped at my arms as I raced by, leaving stinging cuts I barely felt. I reached the bottom of the knoll, thrilled that I somehow didn’t fall, and I put all my effort into running as fast as I possibly could. I wasn’t going to die here, killed by some fucking golem!

    I stepped in a jackrabbit’s hole.

    The damned thing was practically invisible, dug into a tuft of yellow grass. My ankle twisted; pain shot through me, white-hot. I fell forward with a loud gasp, landing hard on my hands and knees. I couldn’t lie here, those things would tear me apart. I pushed back up, struggling to stand. I put weight on my hurt ankle; it folded up like a cheap chair. I cried out, clutching it, and collapsing onto my face again.

    “Alison!” Desiree shouted, kneeling down next to me.

    “I think I messed up,” I said, trying to grin through the pain—I failed.

    “Come on,” she said, grabbing my arm.

    Desiree put her arm under my shoulder, helping me up. She supported me, my arm wrapped around her shoulder. We struggled forward—I was reduced to hopping on my one good ankle. Behind us, I could hear thudding footsteps. I glanced back and saw six golems striding down the knoll after us, Millner’s ruined body clutched in one of the golem’s fists like a bloody, torn doll. Vasquez raced ahead of the advancing golems, running like the Devil himself was licking at his heels.

    “Let’s go!” Vasquez shouted, grabbing my other arm and, together, he and Desiree half-carried and half-dragged me away from the golems.

    We didn’t go fast. There wasn’t much that I could do. I opened my mouth, prepared to tell my wife to leave me, but she shot me a warning glance that said everything: “I love you, and I am not leaving you behind to be torn apart.” So I struggled to use my one good foot, trying to push us forward as they carried me. The other soldiers quickly outdistanced us, and the golems kept advancing like a force of nature, uncaring, unfeeling, unmerciful.

    Holland and the other soldiers reached a line of scrub, and turned to provide us covering fire. Another golem collapsed behind us, but those thudding footsteps grew closer and closer. Two more collapsed. A grenade sailed over our head, exploded, and I screamed in pain as something hot seared into my ass.

    “Faster!” I urged, glancing behind me to see a golem only ten feet away, his arms outstretched. Christ, his hand was bigger than my head!

    The gunfire was dwindling; the soldiers were running out of ammo. They drew their sidearms, carefully aiming, and opened fire at the golems. I could hear the bullets whistling as they flew right over our heads. I scrunched down, trying to hunker my head out of the soldiers’ line of fire, and squeezed my eyes shut. I didn’t want to see what killed me. Whether it was the golem’s grasping hand or my own men’s bullets, I didn’t want to know.

    See what your stupidity has done! my subconscious railed. You never should have left his side!

    “I’m sorry, Masters,” I whispered; I didn’t want to die. I wanted to be at Master’s and Mistress’s side forever with Desiree. “I’ll wait for you with Chasity and the others. Yours forever.”

    There was a groaning noise and a loud thud as something heavy crashed into the ground behind me. The gunfire stopped; the soldiers cheered, whopping and hollering with unabashed joy. I forced myself to open my eyes and look back. Strewn across the ground behind us were six piles of red clay, one just feet away, a small line of clay leading from that mass to just inches from me. The thing must have been just heartbeats from wrapping its strong hands about my neck and squeezing the life out of me.

    Whoops of joy went up from the soldiers. I started shaking as Vasquez and Desiree set me down. We were alive. Energy surged through me, and I grabbed my wife and kissed her thoroughly on the lips. We were alive! She held me tight, trembling in my arms. We lived! We defeated the Patriots, stopped their attack, and survived! Desiree thrust her tongue into my mouth; my fingers stroked her neck and cheek, savoring her warmth, her life.

    I was so happy! I didn’t even feel the pain in my broken ankle.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Noel Heinrich

    A battle raged around Chasity and myself, the other ghosts attacking my golems with silver swords. The golems would punch, but their blows were ineffectual against the ghosts, unable to hurt those who were already dead. But their damned, silver blades could hurt my golems, hacking and biting into the clay, and sending chucks flying off to be dissolved by the mist. One golem collapsed, enough clay missing from its legs for it to be able to stand.

    None of that mattered as Chasity stood before me, a silver blade in her hand. “Out of the way, Chasity,” I growled. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

    “You can’t hurt me,” Chasity answered.

    I raised the black blade, the tear in reality, and Chasity’s eyes fell nervously on it. “Don’t be too sure, Chasity.”

    “Watch out,” Karen called out. “That’s Mishbath, the Blade of Annihilation.”

    Chasity’s eyes narrowed, but her resolve never wavered. “Turn back, Noel.”

    “I can’t,” I hissed. “He deserves to die, to have never even existed. I will set mankind free from his tyranny!”

    “Please, Noel,” Chasity begged, “Don’t make me kill you. Remember that night we shared, the passion?”

    “I remember that you threw your life away protecting them the next morning!” I screamed. “They made you their slave and forced you to sacrifice your life. Just like all the other ghosts here! They are monsters, Chasity! Now step aside, or I will deliver oblivion to you!”

    “Mark’s the monster?” Chasity asked, eyeing the blade with disgust.

    Purple face. Bulging eyes. Hands scrabbling at the garrote.

    I pushed the guilt down. “He’s enslaving the world, he needs to be stopped, Chasity.”

    “He’s making it a better place,” Chasity retorted.

    “Of course you think that. You’re still his slave!”

    “I am,” Chasity asserted, voice full of pride, “and that’s why I can’t stand down. He’s my Master.”

    “And you threw your life away for him!”

    “No!” There was anger in Chasity’s voice. “My death was not in vain! He learned compassion! He stopped seeing us as merely things, but as humans with hearts. That’s why he set you free! He felt guilty for what happened to me. He learned compassion from my death. He’s just human, he’s made mistakes!”

    “He’s a beast, a monster. He unleashed Lilith, and look at all the harm she’s caused!”

    “Lilith tricked him!” Disgust curled Chasity’s lip, her eyes flickering to the abomination cluched in my hand. “You summoned Ashtoreth, and you call him a monster? He’s never murdered anyone! I know what you had to pay for that blade! Whom did you strangle?”

    Bulging eyes and a purple face starring up at me.

    “I did what I had to!” I spat.

    “The excuse of a tyrant.”

    “I am a Patriot!” I shouted, rage screaming from my lips, and I swung the blade at her face. The mists parted before the blade, snapping back like a taut string severed; the fog screamed in my mind as oblivion claimed a small portion of it. Chasity raised her silver sword, and negative black struck shining silver, locking together with a sickening screech that vibrated my bones. I drew back and hammered another blow at her; she parried. Again and again I slammed Annihilation at her; again and again she blocked my fury.

    “Are you so eager for oblivion?” I snarled. “One slip-up and you’re gone, Chasity! Just let me pass!”

    “I will face oblivion for him,” Chasity resolved, her face fierce and beautiful, her voice full of passion. “He is my Master.”

    I had tasted that passion before. Memories of that night—her last night alive—we had shared flashed through my mind. We had loved each other passionately; I had been consumed in ecstasy for this woman. The emotions I had beaten down into the depths of my soul after Chasity’s death came rushing out, screaming in protest as I strove to drive my blade into her body.

    “Please,” I begged, trying to bottle them up again, but they were like a gas hissing into the atmosphere, impossible to rebottle. “Please don’t make me do this.” I could feel the tears rolling down my cheek.

    “Then stop! Walk away.” Her sapphire eyes softened. “I think I loved you that night. Maybe, if I hadn’t died, we could have been something more.”

    Her words slapped me, and I stumbled back. No! Be strong! Liberty has its price! Blood must be shed, even if it’s the blood of your friend, your lover. With an animalistic scream, I leapt at her. Annihilation swung through the mist, the fog crying out in pain as the blackest blade cleaved through the vapors towards Chasity’s body. For just the merest moment, profound grief and regret flashed across Chasity’s face, then iron-hard resolve glinted in her sapphire eyes; her sword stabbed forward.

    It didn’t hurt as her blade slipped between my ribs.

    Annihilation fell from my suddenly useless hands before the abominable sword could connect with Chasity. For a moment I stood there, impaled upon the silver blade, staring into Chasity’s ice-blue eyes. Her face broke, twisting into sadness. She reached out with a trembling hand to me, but my legs buckled and became useless; I slid backwards off her blade, landing on the ground with a grunt. I stared up at the never-ending mist as my lifeblood spilled out, staining the gray ground red. I shivered, a numbing cold spreading through my limbs. Chasity stood over me, tears running like silver rivulets down her cheeks, and bent down and picked up the terrible blade.

    “Do it,” I whispered, the guilt consuming my soul. I had murdered that girl for the blade. She had been so full of life, and I was only full of death. “Send me to oblivion.”

    She swung the sword at my head.

    Only it missed, burying in the gray ground just above the crown of my head. Something inside me snapped, the chain wrapped around my soul—my slave chain—was severed, setting me free from bondage to Lucifer. Free from his torment, but not free from my punishment.

    “I don’t deserve this,” I sobbed as Chasity knelt down next to me, grasping my hand. A rough, wet cough rattled out of my throat; copper filled my mouth. “She was an innocent.”

    Chasity stroked my face, bent down, and kissed me on the lips. When she pulled away, they were stained red. “We all make mistakes, Noel. Some are just worse than others.”

    “I’m scared,” I whimpered. The cold was spreading through my torso; my vision shrank, leaving only Chasity’s beautiful face. “Don’t let me go.”

    “I won’t,” she whispered.

    “I’m so sorry, Roxy,” I cried out. That was her name. Roxy. She had run away from home; from one horrible adult to an even worse one. She had wanted to be an actress, going to Hollywood would be her big break. I stole that from her for something as meaningless as vengeance.

    My eyes closed; regret filled me. That was living, regretting all the hurts you heaped on your friends, your family, on strangers; regretting all the missed opportunities—chances to have fun, to take risks, to experience love and companionship. What was the point in living if you never actually lived. I had let the anger and rage at Mark consume me, burning out all the good parts of my soul and leaving behind only ashes. Regret.

    My heart slowed. All feeling faded away from me, the clammy mist upon my face, the rough ground beneath my back, the shuddering pain in my torso. Every sensation was bleeding from my body except one single hand gripping mine, full of love and forgiveness. I clutched at that hand as I hung over the precipice of death. I didn’t want to be alone and full of regrets. I wanted love. I wanted Chasity.

    My heart stopped beating.

    My soul fell into the darkness; I held on to Chasity’s hand with a death grip, unwilling to let go. I was like a woman hanging from a cliff mere moments from plummeting to her death. Her only hope is a strand of flimsy grass. So she clutches it, knowing the blades are too weak to support her weight, but not caring because she so desperately wants to live that she’ll do anything, no matter how impotent, to survive. I didn’t want to plummet off my cliff, so I clutched Chasity’s hand with all my strength—my blade of grass—and hoped for a miracle.

    Sometimes miracles can happen.

    I opened my eyes; Chasity’s face shone above me. I sat up, leaving my physical body behind; the mist assaulted my corpse, dissolving it like styrofoam in nail polish remover. Joy surged through me—I wasn’t going to be alone! I hugged her, and kissed her on the lips, warm and wonderful. Her arms wrapped around me, holding me tight, and her lips kissed down my cheek to my ear.

    “I didn’t let go,” she whispered. “You’re one of us now. Somehow your soul is tied to mine.”

    “I chose love,” I answered, caressing her cheek. “I didn’t want any more regrets.”

    To be continued…


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Love/life sex story of me: The Complete Third Season

    Font size : +


    There will be more rambling debaucherous sex stories, because there will be more debaucherous sex in my rambling life.

    The usual rambling girl storytelling cominatcha!

    Ok here’s MY disconnected privilege para. During shelter-at-home I meant to get online and chat more, but I’ve been occupied. Also I’ve been hearing about how my favorite hoes aren’t able to “work from home” like they should because of an online service called OnlyFans (I think?) where every sexually repressed 3-6 is able to chat online and videochat for $. Everybody being locked in is good for business, maybe my online chatters wouldn’t be available anyway. But that got me thinking, not that I need to do that because I’m set, but I should Duo J during this or something for some naughtyness… But peoples’ issues got me doing math too, and after buying my house and investing the rest as Mark demanded, at my set up quarterly dividend rate of 5% every 3 months, I’m making like $12,000 a month! That’s minimum, and $144,000+ a year for doing nothing. That’s Hillary-level $ breh. I’m probably way off and the market crash I’m hearing about means I’m making nothing rn, but it’s stress relieving to know that was hopefully close to how it was before all this. But I’m not an accountant obviously. Basically I got a credit card, where as I understand it the place I’m invested with pays for my purchases with cash or credit themselves, then liquidate low-level stocks to cover that at some point. There isn’t a place I can check my net worth, I’d have to request a statement. They explained it during that first investment meeting but I’m ballparking it in my head now for my own sense of wellbeing. Also I’m def hiring a live-in sexy warrior/chef/butler after all this. I’m working on the ad bits at a time here and there for when things are back to normal. (My stock value did indeed drop from what I was told when I called to inquire, but it’s renewable and I just have to wait awhile for it to rebound, and 1/5th was in a “money market” which is non-fluctuating so I have it to support me in the meantime)

    I’ve been checking in on the people I care about during the cataclysm. My mom’s fine, she owns her own essential business and is doing the reduced hours for employees ect thing everyone else is, making less $ but still staying ahead. My boys are fine, schooling from home and their parents are still working, nobody’s sick. I told them to stay safe, and if they’re lonely… NOT to go online to onlyfans or whatever and pay to chat with girls who won’t remember them. I’m here to supply them with naughty text, my huskiest voice and whatever other accompanying visual masturbatory aids their might need lol! But if they’re caught they don’t know me, I’m an E-girl! My friend Holly is good, her business is always essential, even though the cops wouldn’t agree during the best of times ;), Dillan still working at reduced hours making sandwiches, now doing delivery and still living at his mom’s. She’s ok too, still single… Gunguy lost his job and his work wasn’t essential, he is staying with his parents. Idk what to say to him so I apologized and told him to let me know if he needs anything and we’ll talk. No fucking at the moment though… Yeah that was the first thing he said he needed, he doesn’t take the Rona seriously and isn’t taking precautions like everyone else I know is. N is sick with something so he’s not allowed in to work. I’m kind of glad, he deserves a little punishment but I’ll feel terrible if it’s actually bad or something happens to him. But this at least means I have another good excuse to take needed time away from him. Maybe I’ll throw him a bone when this is all over. He WAS being the sweetest example of conciliatory before all this, flowers, calling at lunch, ect. I think his behavior was a one-time thing… Like every other woman always says before the 2nd time. J&P both fine, staying at home. Not that I needed an update, I talk to her all the time. He’s started texting me in the middle of the night when she’s asleep saying he misses me and we should have some alone time when he can justify getting out of the house, which will still be when this is over. I think being together so much is causing them issues again because I thought he was getting tired of me, I told them both if they need to talk hmu and I have some good ideas. Or to hmu if they’re having bill issues or something and left it at that with a metaphorical wink. Mark also misses me. I think. I might have whined and purred to him about missing his firm hand across my ass and around my neck and talked him INTO missing me. Because I remember the conversation as if I was drunk. The beginning where I was calling him daddy, playing with myself while telling him that, and wishing he was using me like a loofah I clearly remember. A wet finger-induced orgasm and a promise of seeing me when this is over is the only other clear part at the end.

    Fuck bullshit fucking marauder cheating piece shit cock sucking asshole motherfucker IMONHURTMEPLENTYWHYTHEFUCKTHEFIRSTONEWASBETTERWHYTHEGUNPUZZLEBULLSHITASSHOLEWHATDOYOUMEANTHECHAINSAWREFILLSITSELFIVEBEENSCROUNGINGAMMOTHISWHOLEFUCKINTIME?!?

    Been watching alot of gangbang and lesbian porn and masturbating furiously. Normally I don’t use toys on myself, they’re for using on each other or someone to use on me. But I’ve been casting “the hub” (xnxx doesn’t let me mention it..?) to the big TV, plug in my ass, on my knees humping a pillow and dipping a big green veined dildo halfway to my stomach like I’m checking the oil on my car! I didn’t realize before I must have an oral fixation/compulsion. I’m not the type to bite my nails or need to chew gum or anything but I’m strangely comforted having a fake dick close to my face at all times. I’d hang it around my neck like a binky, or for easy access if I could. I’ll just be lounging on the couch watching Clone Wars and just sucking away, heartbeat and wet arousal in the back of my consciousness like a lingering headache I can’t seem to get rid of, even after I get off. Or if I don’t, it isn’t always necessary to but I could within a minute of I decide to play in my wetness. I just like sucking even when it’s not going to result in an orgasm. I don’t think it has to do with not getting laid even. Like everyone, I’ve gone longer than this without that. Even without getting off in my case. I think it’s just the isolation and fact that it’s actually UNAVAILABLE for the first time in my adult life. First world problems

    JESUSFUCKIKNEWTHATWALLLOOKEDSUSPECT?!? NOZOMBITCHDONTGRABMEASSHOLEYOUREGOINGTOGETMYSHITPUSHEDINFUCKINROCKETLAUNCHER!?! Oh good a quiet part, some scrounging and fuses -STARSWHEREFUCKOFFWITHTHATSHIT!SHITFUCKASSWHERESTHEDOORTHISROOMSTOODARKWHYISNTTHEFLASHLIGHTON?!? Oh RDO, how I miss just just picking flowers, fishing and shooting squirrels, those other games are too angering in this trying time… *CLOPPITYCLOP Is that a rope- NOFUCKYOUWHATTHEFUCKSYOURPROBLEMHOWDIDYOUEVENFINDMEHAHAHESCAPEBITCH*POW*POWME’AND’THEFUCKINHORSEYOUASSHOLE?!?ITHOUGHTPEIPLEWEREPASTTHISINTHISGAMENOW!

    I’m restless here, sleeping far too long and my whole body feels like a sandbag. Like I need to be out and doing something but everything is closed, even the parks and beach. I know I’m eating far more than I work off too. I just feel sluggish and like for example when I flex my arm, I can pinch alot more skin between my fingers even over my bicep. It sounds like a weird thing to track, but even if I can’t see it, little things like that which are different than before are indicators of putting on weight. I more feel it in my cornering and acceleration more though lol

    I’ve decided while everyone’s indoors I’m going to go hiking up a trail that looks out over town. Hiking and stuff’s still allowed AFAIK, and I see people out walking all the time. I’m going to do it when it’s drizzling so I won’t be too hot, and to make things interesting I’ll just be wearing a coat and shoes. I’ll have an umbrella too. I have a men’s leather blazer that comes to mid thigh that’ll be sexy. It would be hotter with heeled boots but I don’t want to go hiking in those so maybe converse. I wonder if anyone will be on the trail… Planning this whole thing out like this is hot, I’m considering bringing a toy or camera, dropping the coat for a minute, taking a nude rain selfie with the town in the background… Maybe with my favorite green toy as a prop. Have to go no more typing fingering to do

    The hike was nice, it was drizzling and Grey, nobody out, I felt excited showing a little thigh through the front of the jacket as I walked. The trail’s really Rocky so it wasn’t too muddy. I only saw one person out, a fit older lady in tight jogging clothes who was the “reporting flashers” type so I just waved. She was too old/not my type anyway and I wouldn’t want to be creepy. A grinning, leering athletic guy I might have shown with a sexy spin or lifted the back of my coat as I passed and mooned him as I kept walking, but grandma was the only one out. I can read the situation, for someone thinking that sounds weird. When I got to my spot I did hang my umbrella from a tree, open my jacket and let the cold water touch my nakedness for a few minutes. I suppose anyone in town with a telescope pointed at that random spot on the hill would have gotten a show, so nobody really. But it was still thrilling. Also since the green dildo was too big for the pockets I decided on a different toy. I have a big glass buttplug with a flower on the end, and I had it in my ass as I walked, which is a fun sensation. I think I’ll start going out like this. It’s sexually ambiguous, I could be another dumb girl dressing in warm day clothes like short shorts and then putting on a needed jacket as it cooled down, or I could be naked under the jacket with a sex toy inside me. It depends on the imagination of the beholder, only I will know. And the guy smartass enough to ask, thinking he’ll impress his friends with a brave act of harassing a stranger. It’ll be sexier when I can wear my heel boots…

    I went out grocery shopping in my new favorite outfit, sexy boots included this time. It is super cold to be doing that, especially in the refrigerated sections of the store. I like to have my earbud in listening to raunchy porn blasting, I tested first to see if it’s audible anywhere but in my ear and it’s not. And then when I get back to the car and it’s pouring, after putting the groceries away its time to play! I put my phone on the steering column where I can watch, barely lift the jacket over my thighs and masturbate in the parking lot. The sensation and my wetness is enhanced by the nudity in public, porn audio I’ve been listening to, plug in my ass I’m grinding on, and “Anastasia Rose airtight dp” on PH. I watch while Gus and his wife in the parking spot next to me show no signs of seeing any of it through the buckets of water distorting my windows. To them I could be anybody, man or woman sitting in the car watching the most recent virus news. I texted J the whole naughty story about what I’ve been up to and she wants to do it with me at some point.

    My Poolboy showed up at my door at 11pm in the rain. Against my better social distancing judgment I let him stay the night. Neither of us have been sick or out and he’s not in school so I couldn’t tell him no. He’d had a btfo fight with his parents and just left instead of hitting his mom with a chair or something, so he said. I greeted him as always naked at the door (because I don’t wear clothes at home) and we sat curled up on my couch eating pizza and drinking apple Jack’s while he told me the whole story. I was sitting in his lap listening, cheering him up when I could, agreeing some parts and pointing out others where he made things worse. When he was totally calm a few hours later and after some Netflix, I took his hand and took him to bed with me where we just cuddled and talked some more before falling asleep. He appreciated the chill night-without-needs when we woke up and after some groping kisses, headed home. He comes to me, not his gf 😀

    N says he’s feeling better and always wants to come over. He kind of throws a fit when I tell him no, cause that’s not how quarantine works. Since he’s been sick I might still get whatever he had, even if he’s not anymore. Not that I trust his judgment because the power of boners is stronger *ding.

    He came over anyway one night with flowers. I accepted them and told him I promised to see him when quarantine’s over. After like 30 mins of him begging at the door, and me telling him no like a kid and parent arguing whether or not he could hang out, I told him to go and guaranteed again I’d see him when this was over. Before I could shut the door though he got his foot inside, and when I opened it again to make an issue out of it he pushed me out of the way and let himself in. He was totally calm and played it off goofy and smiling like “too late I’m here.” After some arguing in which he was smiling the whole time like he was cute, he started getting touchy and kept trying to tickle me or lean in for kisses and I kept swatting or pushing him off. He only put up with that for a little bit, grabbing my wrists and pinning them behind my back with one hand and holding the back of my head with the other so he could kiss me. I kept wriggling and scooting backwards away from him so he walked me into a corner with walls on both sides and pulled my head back with a handful of hair. I couldn’t move, I could knee him in the balls but that might have been provocation. He was licking my neck and cheek while grinding his hard on against me, I wasn’t in the mood for any of it but it didn’t feel malicious like before or an assault. So when he asked me if I was going to be a good girl and behave I said yes. He handcuffed my hands behind my back with a pair he’d brought expecting this, and walked me upstairs still holding a fistful of hair on the back of my head. When we got to my room he pushed me headfirst onto my bed and got naked, then pulled me by my ankles over the edge. He started eating my ass which we hadn’t done before, and it had been a long time for me so I reluctantly had to admit it was kind of nice. He would mix in long licks of my lips with tongue-flicking my clit too. I was spacing out and daydreaming when I snapped out of it and realized I was about to cum and I was in a new position. At some point I’d shifted up onto my knees, was supporting my weight the side of my face drooling and moaning into my blankets, and even had my hands pulling against the back of his head. So I forgot all about his pushyness and gave in. After I informed him loudly that I was cumming, he rolled me onto my back and flipped me around so my head was hanging over the edge of the bed, then swung his hips and slapped his wet cock across my cheeks a few times. I opened my mouth wide with my tongue out and he happily throated me. He facefucked me for a few minutes, swatting my tits sometimes which made me squeal with a mouthful of dick, which then made me gag. It wasn’t terribly comfortable with my arms under me and the cuffs digging into my back every thrust but it was still getting me wet. The last time he pulled out so I could breath, he grabbed my hair again and pulled me to sitting upright. I felt like a mess, my nose was runny, spit and cum covering all the way from under my watery eyes all down my neck! I sat there on my knees trying to breathe, he moved up to the head of the bed sitting on my pillows against the wall, hooked me under my arms and pulled me back between his legs. I was leaning back against his chest and he asked me with lips to my ear if I wanted his dick in my tight tasty ass or wet pussy, I said ass thinking of him eating it a few minutes ago. That’s exactly what he hoped I’d say. He helped me get my knees under and my feet behind me by lifting me up by my hips, and I straddled his legs reverse-cowgirl style. Then he pointed the tip of his dick against my asshole and pulled my body down on it slowly with equal handfulls of hair and cuffs. I started riding, feeling that cock-filled sensation I haven’t had in over a month, and was leaning forward to give him a good view. We fucked like that for a little bit before he pulled me back against his chest, thrusting on his own now cause he was close to cumming. He was groping my tits, sliding his hands up my chest and gripping my slippery neck, using it to pull me down harder on his dick. I felt it stiffen and the thrusting stop, so I grated my hips back and forth and milked his load into my butt. When he was done I laid back against him relaxing and we talked. I said today was kind of sketchy and in a grey area because the way he forced his way inside started out scary, but him being boyish and immature and the fact that I was kind of into it this time was the only thing that made it not creepy. He said that last part was what he was going for last time he just lost his temper. I reminded him this time could have turned out different too and not to do something like this again. In a vacuum tonight would have been cute. Immature bf doesn’t take no for an answer, seduces girl with his boyishness and dominance. But with the last time he was here in my mind, when he stopped the door with his foot I almost ran. We had kind of a soft argument, no yelling just upset girl and repentant guy and I told him after last time he DOES scare me and that I consider what happened rape, especially cause he knows what is and isn’t ok with me, and slamming the back of my head on the floor when I struggle or piss him off definitely isn’t. He apologized into my neck really quiet and convincingly ashamed, and wrapped his arms around me holding me. He didn’t argue with me when I told him he raped me, even saying “ok, you’re right. I’m sorry, forgive me, make it up to you, ect” and i never thought that would happen to me. By the time we were done with our talk the cuffs were uncomfortable, and his soft dick in my butt was not an efficient seal to keep me from leaking his cum all over my pillows, so we took a shower together, I made him wash the bed materials, then give me a massage before going and getting us dinner. If he’s eager to make amends and wants to be with me, I’m going to put him to the test. Since he can’t be at work and I’m potentially contaminated now, I told him he could “shelter” with me a couple weeks to see how he does. If he performs to my standards he’ll be out of the doghouse.

    Poolboy came to my door again hoping to Netflix & chill but I had to turn him away, telling him someone who had been sick is staying with me and I might be now or soon. He seemed pretty upset and wanted to know who it was, suspecting it wasn’t family because there’s another car in my driveway meaning they’re here and I’m always naked at home. I told him to call me if he wanted to talk about it but it was a guy and one of my friends. It never came up before when he was here, the prospect of my being with other guys. I never hid it except for his friend B, but I suppose when I said I had FWBs he didn’t really grasp the reality of actual guys coming around. He left pretty upset and I said I’d text him later and we could talk because I like him coming over and don’t want that to stop. N was out of sight during the visit but asked me who it was and if I usually answer the door naked. I said I do even for girlscouts and Mormons, it’s my property and I can do what I want and anything they see while soliciting us their fault, having said that it was another guy friend and I had to turn him away. He was pouty and crotchety after that because he doesn’t like sharing either, that being the reason for that argument and forcing himself on me before. I was sure to remind him of that and told him to put away my towels, glaring and pointing when he hesitated, which he thought was cute and I tried really hard not to smile… Which he also thought was cute, and left to do as he was told. Crisis averted

    The event with poolboy got me nervous and thinking about this 2 week deal. What if J comes by to check on me or something? She knows N’s car, would be similarly curious about him being over and how I know him. I thought about asking her husband for a cover story about introducing me to a friend but she would wonder why I didn’t tell her about him and I couldn’t get N to go along with that story because he doesn’t know about me and J and would similarly be bothered…

    N is working out juuuust fine. I’ve never had so much fun controlling a man and making him grovel. He cleans during the day, doing whatever made-up chore he’s instructed to do, sometimes just needing a harsh look when the whining starts, after that it’s “of course baby” and sometimes trying to distract me with kisses and fingers sliding down my butt before I catch on and push him off. I didn’t know some spots in my bathroom like shower grout could GET clean, or that the drain was actually chrome, or that you should actually be able to FEEL the ceiling fans when they’re on. Apparently gunk builds on the blades in the direction they spin and they don’t cut through the air as efficiently, which makes sense I just never thought about it. He makes or goes and gets me dinner, strokes my back/shoulders/legs with his fingernails making me shiver, massages my feet, and at the end of the day… It’s all hairpulling, ass spanking, choking, balls-deep ramming Hardcore butt-fucking. We don’t have gentle nights. I’ve actually panicked at my heart beating so hard it hurt, and once I passed out while I was cumming. He was freaking out when I revived a few minutes later after my brain rebooted. Afterwards we take a near-boiling bath to sooth my achy holes & muscles and he washes me like my slave. I doubt if we were a couple it would be like this all the time because I’m sure it’s a hard pace to maintain. Having an end in sight must make it worth it working like a dog since it’s just for another week. That or the night sessions, he doesn’t fuck like that for just my benefit…

    N’s gone, hopefully he got his fill. I told him to stay away for the rest of the quarantine and we’ll be good as soon as it’s over, then I had to call J and Poolboy because I hadn’t talked to her and hurt him. J was glad to hear from me and wondering where I’d been, I told her I had a friend staying with me. She had mixed feelings on that but I think they were about safety over jealousy. PB wasn’t as easy, he was upset and said he wasn’t talking to me but never hung up for the power of whiny girl voice prevails. I told him N was gone and that arrangement had a time limit, and rather than go over what we already said on the phone to come over so we could talk about it. Where I can whine in his lap and make him get over it. Like I said he knew in theory who I was but reality never occurred to him. Maybe I’ll throw him concessions to get MYSELF out of the doghouse.

    He came over and we talked, it was pretty good. Everything was just like I thought about him not really realizing I’m polyamourus. I convinced and got him to agree I’ve always been honest with him and clearly I want him around too. I reminded him he’s not entirely innocent, cheating on his GF and that I’d never said a thing about it because I don’t care, I accept that he’s fucking somebody else too. Even the way I am, inside I still get insecure hearing that with guys because that’s what society teaches, but I know it’s fair and natural and never raise any sign of poutiness when the behavior’s reciprocated because I don’t want to be a hypocrite. So he and I are good and I can play around and he’ll never be a grouch again. Also he was bold and had some demands, so we’ll be ramping up the naughtiness when he comes over. I said any freaky shit he wants to try this is the place to do it!

    Or in public, which we’ve had some experience with but not like this. PB was super interested in my solo public escapades and one of his forgiveness demands of me was to participate. And so early one morning we went junk food shopping at one of those little Mexican stores/delis. You know the ones with all the skimpy BUDWEISER posters because they’re not worried about political correctness, with empty shelves all the time and they only have beer and candy, and more importantly can’t afford surveillance cameras? I wore my favorite public outfit and he wore a t-shirt and pj bottoms with the boxer-type button opening in the front. We went in separately and browsed junk food and ramen, ect before meeting up in a good corner behind a freezer near the back. It was just the cashier in the store when we started, but some people did come in and didn’t notice anything. For a minute I was pinned against the machine and we were making out which put pressure on my glass flower in just the right way… He opened my coat and was playing with my tits while I got him hard stroking his cock through his pants. Then I braced my foot against a doorframe to my right so my leg was hiked up for him to fuck me. I couldn’t see anything he was so close but I felt his hard dick push into me and we were going slow and out of sight. A couple more people came and went, nobody came to our freezer cause it was a soda sized one that sold produce, and nobody went to a place like this to get soggy flaccid produce! He started going faster forcing me to cling to his waist with my free leg, and whispered to me I could make a little noise because we couldn’t be heard up front, especially when the freezer generator thing kicked on. At some point a customer came to check us out, I didn’t see him but he kind of peeked around the fridge and I saw PB nod to him, like when you lift your head when you pass someone. I was a little concerned and asked if we should run but he showed me how the guy had made the downturned-mouth “not bad” face and nodded when he figured out what was going on. Just like “oh cool have fun.” I’m glad he didn’t get a good look at my face because he might have seen the age difference and taken issue. PB was keeping an eye out on people in the store and when it cleared out a little more he started fucking me a little harder. I wrapped both my legs around him then and held on to the top of the freezer with my fingers, he was switching between making out with me and licking my neck and cheeks. I cummed loud enough for the guy up front to hear for sure, not a scream or anything but I let out a whimpery “fuck” that you could probably hear at the front door. We were done then and straightened ourselves out before leaving holding hands. The cashier also nodded to us on the way out and didn’t say anything, not that I think he speaks any English, but he had to know what we were up to. When we got back to my car I asked PB if he’d cum with me and he said no he just felt like we shouldn’t push out luck because I was starting to make alot of noise. So I told him sorry and gave him my keys letting him drive my car. On the way home I kept my hand in the front of his pants playing with his dick and keeping him hard until I could finish him off. I would have given him road head but my car’s small. When we got back to the house I dropped my jacket on the back of the couch and bent over it, pulling the stud out of my butt for him. He got the hint right away and stuffed his cock in my ass without any spit or lube or anything, luckily I was pretty loose from having a toy in there. It only took him a minute to finish and I felt his cum fill me up, clenching when he pulled out to contain the mess. I took his shirt off and stomped his pants down, took him upstairs and we took a shower together. I’d have him stay with me a couple weeks if I thought he could get away with it but between his gf and parents I know it’s not possible. I just would like someone to hang out with until it’s over.

    On the plus side it looks like N might have just had a cold. He was sick a month before he stayed with me, it’s been a couple weeks and I didn’t get sick, and I’ve repeatedly been “exposed” to (and with) PB and he has been fine along with everyone HE knows. I’m being irresponsible.

    Speaking of “when this is over” I’ve been researching conservatorship, which is one term for security/house staff combo. I have to register as an employer and file taxes for that similarly, write up a contract that denotes responsibilities and what to expect, have an escape period in there that means they’ll have 90 days to change their mind before committing to a full 2-year term, ect. I’m debating whether or not it’s too much work then I’m reminded I wouldn’t have to do this or any paperwork again. A professional conservator or steward is (vetted first by agency) given access to your private information and handles all this stuff for you as part of their duties. Before I forget I have to add violation protections for that in the contract. It’ll be easy to write, I found template services for the whole thing. There are pick and choose clauses too so a little de***********ion of what this or that paragraph means, and you just copy it in there. When you’re done you submit it and they’ll say “we suggest adding/editing this or that to meet your specific needs” it’s pretty easy.

    My security portfolio is done and I’m ready to be given a list of cantidates, picked from different available services. Interviews won’t be available until the end of May because of Rona though.

    It’s been fuckin hot enough to use my pool! I’ve been swimming almost every day and getting fried! PB has come over a few days and we were talking about having a BBQ with friends. I jokingly pointed out that’s the opposite of social distancing but he said we suck at that anyway and everyone he knows is also staying in and not sick. I said I suppose if we kept it small. He suggested B only and was hoping I’d invite some girls. Certain people I’d like to be there I knew would object so they were out. I invited Holly and Dillan but he said he couldnt so it would just be me and Holly. PB said that’s not very many people, and I said he only had 1 idea and that we were evenly matched. He was hoping more for a schmorgasbord of girls for each arm. I reminded him girls don’t like me much or can’t come because they might have issues with our relationship. So I suggested a cute Tgirl I haven’t seen in awhile. He reacted a little homophobically for my taste and wasn’t interested in hearing that, which is disappointing. I tried to convince him she wouldn’t do anything if people didn’t want it, and you couldn’t tell she had boy parts unless the bottoms came off so she’d still be nice to look at, but he was kind of rude about it. I said I could invite a few guys, but that’s the opposite of what he wanted which is the ratio in his favor. We’re going to do it this weekend so I have time to try and track down those Latinas from Mark’s networking party, I just have to call Mrs. A and see if she’s willing to do the legwork since they were hired professionally. After we figured it all out we had to go and get meat and such for this weekend, so I put on my coat and heels and we went grocery shopping together… 😉

    Which was hot and just a little gropey but uneventful. Alot of people out nowadays.

    Yesterday was fun. I arranged for people to come over Sunday morning to hang out, and Holly did with a sexy coyote brown Bond-girl one-piece swimsuit. We were hanging out by the pool when my boys came over. She knew she was my +1 meant for PB’s +1, I filled her in days ago when we were organizing the whole thing. She couldn’t think of any girls to bring at the time, I told her about B and his inexperience, ect. We just got the food going and were just settling in the boys’ laps with beer when I got a call from a blocked number. I was told by Mrs A. to be expecting a call if she managed to get ahold of the girls from Mark’s event. It was one of said girls named Lita. She and Jessica are roommates and were given my number, but not through the agency they usually contract through which freaked them out. Anyway I got up and went inside to talk to Lita and told her we were having a BBQ, and that there were a couple thirsty boys there who wanted girls to show up. I said it’s not paid, just food, drinks and boys if they wanted to come over. She said yeah and it was alot less ominous than she expected when she called my number, expecting a John into who knows what. They needed a ride though. I went out and told everybody I had to pick some people up, Poolboy offered to come since Holly and B were clearly clicking, but I told him no cuz I might be picking up 3 people. Carspace. It was meant to be a lie at the time, I just wanted to talk to the girls alone to get the story straight before they started saying too much to my boys. Their place was an apt complex the next town over in gang territory, which I’d never even heard about until they told me. I’ve been through there lots of times and never knew a thing. There were a bunch of cholos sitting outside at tables and on the stairs who seemed glad to see me. I went up to the girls’ room and they took forever to get out the door considering they just needed bikinis and were going to be in the pool so they didn’t need makeup, but on our way out they had to explain to the boys where they were going, and they didn’t want to let them come. The place is owned and run by their gang apparently, being a safe location everybody works out of. I asked the guys if it’d be ok, since it was just to hang out with me, not work-related and I said I’d bring them back food. The girls had shared with them last time they left my house. They figured out who I was then and said it was ok, but one of the guys had to come to keep an eye on the girls, and when I told them it was going to be a bunch of kids they sent one of their own. There was no getting around it if they wanted to come. So on the way back the girls were telling me about how they live, and “everybody calls me Nino” kept telling them to shut up and that I didn’t need to know, but they kept slapping him from the backseat and picking on him in Spanish. They had no respect for him at all. I told everybody there were a few friends of mine waiting for us and we were BBQ’ing, and the girls were going to outnumber the boys. Nino was a little bitchy about guys being there and thought he was babysitting a bunch of girls hanging out, to which he got slapped around a little and Jessica told him whatever happened wasn’t anybody’s business and just to shut up and have fun. When we got there I introduced my friends to the girls and Nino, and PB was just taking off food. He and Nino knew each other from school but weren’t necessarily friends, and after that he relaxed and had somebody to talk to. Everybody went back and forth from the pool to chairs, picking stuff off the grill and eating with fingers and having a good time, the girls mostly staying out of the water and just dangling legs in. Soon people were gravitating into a couple groups, nobody excluded. I was sitting in Poolboy’s lap in a reclining chair with my feet up on Nino’s next to him, and B had Lita sitting in his lap and stroking her back talking to Jessica and Holly sitting on his chair. We were all having fun drinking and talking and when PB kissed me I took it a step further, tongue-locking us together and playing with Ninos crotch with my foot while he was distracted. After a few minutes of making out I rolled off his lap and straddled Ninos, taking his face in my hands and kissing him while PB was squeezing my ass. I heard him say we were being watched but I was grinding that boy’s hard-on and too busy sucking his tongue like a dick to look. That made him hard as fuck. Eventually I came up for air and to take his shorts off and got distracted when I saw the 3 of us were alone outside. I figured we made people uncomfortable but PB said all the others were all making out with each other and went inside together holding hands, so we followed them. We could see the pile of clothes and distinctive one-piece by the couch before the 4some that was taking place on it. B was sitting in the middle seat getting head from both Mexi girls kneeling on the floor between his legs, making out with Holly on her knees beside him with his hand between her legs. I kissed PB while dropping his shorts and pushed him down next to his friend on the other side, straddling him and taking his dick in me while watching Nino drop to knees and penetrate Lita. I saw in flashes of attention everybody moving around and switching up freely. We moved in small groups again to my upstairs bedroom where fucking on my bed would be more comfortable, and had to turn on the AC the room got so hot. Holly unexpectedly became the star of the show. She had never been with more than 1 guy at a time before today. At one point I was getting fucked doggystyle by Nino while eating out both the Latinas, watching Holly riding Poolboy and sucking B’s dick who was standing over him. Knowing she doesn’t mind anal and scheming how I could make this better for her, I kept pleasuring the girls and told Nino he should help the boys and buttfuck Holly. I had cum 3 times already and after making both of the girls do it with either fingers or my lips, we all cuddled and stroked each other with fingertips to calm down while watching all 3 boys triple-penetrate Holly. They weren’t gentle. PB wasn’t moving much as the guy underneath, but Nino was pushing those long strokes hard and gripping her hips so hard her skin was bulging between his fingers. I realized she looked messed up. Her ass, hips and tits were dark red like she’d been spanked and slapped all over, it couldn’t be sunburn. Also she was covered in scratches and sweat, she looked pale, and her hair was flat and messy, sticking to her sweaty skin wherever it touched. She was hyperventilating and moaning breathing hard through her nose, but was obviously cock-mad because she wasn’t trying to get air, she had her claws latched to B’s ass yanking him against her face harder. Her face was a mess, cum and slobber swinging from her chin and cheeks, and her eyes were all red and watery like she’s been crying. It was super hot and I wish I’d recorded it. He put his hand on the back of her head and was telling her he was about to cum, but she pushed him back then and leaned away into Nino’s chest before grabbing B’s legs and pulling him right up against herself. She jerked him off all over her neck and chest, the girls making fun of her asking why she didn’t just let him cum in her mouth but she ignored it, I know she doesn’t mind swallowing. She was probably enjoying being messy. When he was finished B sat down up by us with his back against the wall to watch the show. Nino finished a minute later, with one hand pulling her hair and the other on her shoulder holding her against his chest, he came in her ass loudly and then sat at the end of the bed between my legs. Poolboy wrapped an arm around Holly’s back and flipped her over to fuck her missionary, holding her hands above her and staring into her messy cute face. After like 10 more minutes he finished, pulling out and jerking off on her belly. When he stood up I slapped B’s leg and pushed Nino with my foot asking if the boys would go clean up the patio, which they did. PB also forgot stuff over coals on the grill and a while bunch of chicken was now all dried out. Still edible but not bouncy and good like it was. I guess the guys at the apartments would have to suffer. Holly just laid there like he left her with her arms over her head, panting and covered in cum, staring at the ceiling and occasionally chuckling. I scooted over to cuddle her and layed in the crook of her arm with my head on her shoulder, playing with the cum on her chest and the other girls left to take a shower together. After a little bit Poolboy took them and Nino home with a tray of the leftovers. Holly, B and I took a bath together and talked about the whole experience. She’d known I’d been there alot and had even seen me gangbanged but never expected to have it herself. PB got back with my car and offered to take Holly and B home again but they both stayed the night and we cuddled and watched Netflix before going to bed together. He was a virgin before he met me and now a few months later, he’s been with multiple girls at once, participated in TP and an orgy. Now we don’t have to hide us fucking from Poolboy either. It was a good Mother’s day.

    Holly and I have been hanging out every couple days since the Mothers’ Day Massacre. I keep her Bond onesie here so she can wear it for me when we go swimming together. I swim naked, I just like seeing her in it. We’re getting closer again, getting dinner and playing games like we used to, talking about guys and now making plans. I told her if she wants to expand her repertoire I can hook her up with pretty much anything she wants to try. Naturally after trying it the thing she wants most is a cock buffet. I told her I could set it up but it could take time getting everyone together because of scheduling but she had another idea. Jess & Lita’s apt complex. She wants to be gangbanged. By literal gangbangERS. It turns out when I told her about picking the girls up last time, she knows what apts I was talking about because she’s not allowed to do her business there. The guy she works for distributes his products from a nice mobile home in a retiree community and they’re competitors. I texted PoolBoy to see if he had Ninos number to set it up because I’m sure he was telling stories and they’d love a chance. No luck. I texted the girls to ask for his number and Jessica just went downstairs to give him the phone, I put him on speakerphone for Holly to hear when he got on. We talked for a minute with her staying quiet and I told him Holly wanted more of what she got at the end of our orgy, and asked if his friends would be willing. He had us on speaker too and the phone blew up with screaming and some yelling I couldn’t understand. Holly looked embarrassed and I was laughing my ass off. He put us on speaker cause of course he’d been telling stories and he wanted his friends to hear what we were talking about while staying quiet, just like we were doing. After a minute it died down and I asked when, he said right now, the whole time people talking in the background and barely being able to understand him. Holly was chickening out and trying to wave me off like I was about to crash on a carrier and I told them we’d be over as soon as I made her presentable, then hung up. I had to calm her and remind her to go through with it cause it was her idea, stroking her hair and kissing her, telling her I’d be there with her and I’d been through it before. You’re always scared until you start. So I gave her a few immodium, took her to one of my showers that had a detachable head & hose to give her an enema, when we were sure she had no more ickiness in her, we put on mascara (they love it when it runs, and it runs…)and no-smudge lipstick, and I lent her a black choker and some of my hose so she looks really whorish. I didn’t have heels or anything that fit her so we had to run by her house so she could get some tall party heels and a little mini dress to match that she’d be wearing for like 15 minutes. When we got there a bunch of guys were sitting outside as usual and they were catcalling us since we came in the gate holding hands. I was wearing jeans, a cami and sneakers to not take away from her attention. Some guys got up and were taking turns being gropey to both of us, she did little turns to show off for them and was starting to loosen up. She and the guy’s were standing there teasing and insulting each other, occasionally someone would turn her face toward them by her chin and kiss her. And she was all tongue, they’d give her a little peck on the lips and pull back slowly and she’d be following them with her tongue out like a slut and grinding her hips against somebody else. The issue of whether she had experience with drugs came up and she mentioned who she works for, they didn’t seem to care and one guy said she isn’t supposed to be there then before kissing her. They all started making fun of how they were going to fuck the old man’s delivery girl and put her to work for them. I was watching in a plastic chair with a beer and at one point yelled that they should get a room, and she was led inside by a group of 8 guys. I stayed outside a couple minutes of talking with a few others, telling them how I’m off the table because it’s her day and we wanted to see how many guys she could handle. They were disappointed and said they didn’t want to share with the homies cause she’d be nasty and they didn’t want to be around that much dick, so I agreed I’d keep them company and they’d have a good time just not like that. We went inside and the house looked empty. They pointed out a closed bedroom door and I left her to it. They were starting to heat up in the bedroom cause we could hear husky baby talk and hissing through the teeth guys do when they’re feeling good. I was sitting in an older guy named Benny’s lap, taking shots and I noticed his hand was in the front of my waistband but over my panties. I stroked his wrist with my fingertips to let him know I noticed and was ok with it but didn’t know if he’d respect the boundary. People started showing up, groups of 4 or 5 Mexican guys usually towing a couple white girls. Apparently we were having a party. Music was started, I smelled something bbqing, and after an hour the house was filled with people and we were dancing. I was grinding up on guys and a couple big Mexican girls, took some Molly, ate some ribs, danced and made out with some guys girlfriend while he was grinding on us, and almost got in a fight with this big white bitch for dancing with her bf I didn’t even recognize. Apparently he’d been behind me for a minute and I gave him a lap dance to Silky Fine’s Romeo and Juliet lol. I kept my eye on the door probably not as well as I should have. Whenever I saw someone come out I’d ask how Holly was, which they took as an appraisal of her skill when I wanted to know if she was doing ok. They all smelled like sex. I slipped in the door to peek in and a familiar wave of heat and stink hit me. I saw 4 sweaty naked guys and Holly looking slutty-gorgeous again with mascara down her cheeks, hair messed up, still wearing her choker, hose and heels, on all fours taking gangbanger dick in both ends. I got her attention and asked how it was going. She took the cock out of her mouth, Kubrick stared at me with attitude for a minute without saying a word. The guy behind her never slowed down fucking her, so she kept bouncing sexily with her tits rolling without breaking eye contact, and went back to sucking dick. So I said ok and to have fun, spanked one of the boys fluffing himself waiting for a turn and went back in the other room. When I came out the door I caught looks from a few guys and moved to let a group of 3 of them in past me. Word was getting around. It was just getting dark and I went to see if the girls were home. Outside I saw Lita and she said Jess was upstairs working so we hung out near the BBQ drinking beer, eating, and talking. I told her Holly was here inside and she wanted me to bring her out, so I had to tell her what was going on which she thought was gross. They don’t like the guys much I guess, they just work for them. Just after dark Jess came down with a young boy and joined us, a bunch of us were all teasing them asking the guy if he had fun and if we smelled his dick would it smell like tacos or fish. About midnight the house was clearing out and it was just a couple groups, I checked on Holly and she was passed out. She had been going from about 4:30 to 11 and I told everybody I had to get her home. I woke her up and helped her get cleaned up with a towel and get dressed, saying once we got home I’d give her a bath and a massage if she wanted… So we said bye to the boys and on the way home she rested her head on my shoulder, holding my hand with our fingers entwined telling me about her night. At one point it had died down and the last guy had finished with her and left, so she laid there and was just falling asleep when she woke up a few minutes later with someone else putting his dick in her ass, and soon she was being TP’d again. She also said they’d been trying to talk her into working for them like the girls do. I told her about Jess and I talking about how they don’t like the guys and working for them cause they get abused, so she definitely shouldn’t. She was never thinking about it so it’s no big deal. I told her about my night and how I’d partied, almost got in a fight, made out with strangers, had their hands all over me and in my pants. She told me about how she licked lines of coke off cock and she couldn’t have gone so long otherwise. It gave her energy and made her horny even though she’d been plowed for hours, and made her tongue and throat numb so she could swallow dick like I do! When we got home I loaded her up with OJ and pre***********ion antibiotics I have specifically for post-gangbang safety, stripped us down for a bath and massaged her arm and leg muscles, and gave her a back massage afterward in which she was asleep in a few minutes. We did the math in the bath (hehe) and she counted 23 guys that had run a train on her, and I don’t know how many she might have lost track of, like if her ass is facing the door and someone comes in, load-blows and goes and she never knew the difference between that guy and the 3 before him. I don’t have any reason to doubt her, seeing small groups head for her bedroom door through the night. It’s not a competition, if it was I’d be losing. She blows my record out of the water in 1 night, the girls were right that’s pretty nasty lol. I’ll make her get tested to be safe in a couple weeks. Oh and she thoroughly enjoyed, would NOT do again. Maybe on a smaller scale like my bbq was, but she was hurting by the end of the night. Not her loose destroyed holes, but her muscles and her back. She was walking stiff the next morning like she’d been digging graves all day

    I’ve been talking to Jen and she says that we should both get Rona tested and if we clear we should finally hang out. She really wants ME tested because I wasn’t distancing like I should have been and was very very social. She was mad when I told her about all of it, not because of not distancing but promiscuity. But I stayed calm and pleading, and told her this is who I am and have been, and we’re friends and lovers and the people I have sex with don’t mean to me what she does, and I miss her. I reminded her that she’d cheated on her husband and not to be hippocritical, and the way I live has been HER fantasy too and I can bring her into it slowly with my exoerience, and we can be together. She’s a servant to my will, giving in to my whiny begging voice and forgiving me in minutes. I wanted to say putty in my hands but I could never compare my vixen goddess to something formless and ugly like that. I got her to admit she wants to be with me and can learn to live with side exploits, and that she’d even be involved with them and open up a whole new world of fun. She’s actually excited to meet PB and B despite their age and her husband being a cop. If I got her and PoolBoy together they’d be a PB&J and I’d eat the ass out of that sandwich… We talked for awhile and she’s worried about her husband and his partner with the Civil unrest going on right now. They’re both out every night making sure the protests stay protests instead of riots but there has been vandalism. I hadn’t thought about it before, but now that I do that might be why I haven’t heard from N in awhile cause he’s been busy…

    He did come by after being on shift for days like a firefighter, exhausted and carrying a bag of gear he gets to take home I guess. I massaged his neck and shoulders while he told me about everything going on, how they’re getting special training from SWAT officers, the vandalism, that a mutually-loved naughty clothes store is actually boarded up for protection, ect. When he was nice and relaxed I sat prostrate next to him and we started making out. After a minute he’d undone his belt and zipper, holding his dick in one hand while we kissed before pushing my head into his lap for a blowjob. Each bob I went down a little bit further until I was taking his cock ball-deep in my throat and wagging my head side to side the way he likes, and I had him ready to cum in a couple minutes. He pulled me away by my hair and even exhausted, carried me up the stairs to my bed. I was thrown onto it with a bounce, where he grabbed my knees, flipped me onto my belly and crawled on top of me with all his weight.

    He was too tired to aim or hold himself up so he layed there lazily humping me and kissing my back and shoulders, with his wet yard dick sliding around between my butt cheeks and over my pussy until he came that way leaving a mess all over my butt and crotch. After maybe 15 minutes of laying there like that I was uncomfortable and couldn’t breathe so I rolled him off of me and massaged him until he fell asleep. Poor boy.

    Mark called and told me he’s traveling again, that he would be coming back home from Europe for a week and wanted me to stay with him at the winery house. I said of course and told him about what I’d been up to, asking if now that Holly was opening up he wanted to see if she’d be interested too. And the Mexican hoes. He said no just me and that he hasn’t been with a woman since me, even a pro and that our week would involve no work or anything so it would be just us. It was a vacation. When I met him there he didn’t make me strip and serve him or anything, we just sat and talked filling each other in on things, it was nice but unexpected. He told me about how Europe’s handling Rona and that alot of places are still in lockdown there but there aren’t many new cases so they’re handling it well. Oh he made me get tested before I stayed with him and once again during the middle of the week. But he also told me that I was handling those events he asked me to host like a business partner, and I intimidate his guests. German women are more timid I guess and just go along with things, which is what I thought I was doing at the time. He wants me to mess with them more in the future, be more assertive and dominant and make the first sexual move publicly. Since our wedding ceremony they’ve respected me for being kind of a madam and seeming like I was dominant even with how many men were there. I don’t know how to feel about that but whatever. I remind him of a young hot Mrs A he said, and when his guests were in my house everyone was both afraid to approach me and eager to please. That’s why that one guy compromised and took me on a show tour. So on our vacation we went to the nude beach, got professional massages at home, and went for long drives followed by short, hot, private parking and fingering in a Tesla which was cool. I want one now. And at night it was hours of exclusively anal, collars, heels and flogging, ze German way. Also because he doesn’t trust if I’m on BC or not (thinks I might try to trap him even though I’ve never planned or shown any behavior that says I would) and butt play is safer in that sense and naughtier. The week was up and he left for the airport.

    A couple gangbangers came over unexpectedly. Nino and Benny, the older guy from Holly’s gangbang party. Benny wanted to talk to me about business related stuff and needed Nino to bring him here. I let them in saying I’d hear them out but I didn’t like how they just dropped by like that when I don’t know them, casually dropping at some point each of my cop boyfriends. The whole time they were there Benny was perfectly respectful and asking for this and that instead of veiled threats or trying to be in control and make demands like I expected. He kept calling me mamas and cariña. So I sat in his lap like at the party, back to the arm of the couch, arm around his shoulders, butt naked the whole time… And we talked about what he came for. He wants me to find work for the girls of the apts and convince Holly to work for them. For Mark’s event Jess & Lira were each paid $3000 and didn’t have to fuck anybody, making in a night what they normally make in 2 weeks. I told him that was a once-in-awhile thing but I already planned to ask the girls if they had available friends when I was entertaining. He was disappointed I couldn’t do that like once a week. I told him about how Mrs. A, secretary to the elite had made that happen and told him no she would never meet him and agree to that kind of thing. They’re in different worlds. We moved on to Holly and after asking I told him I couldn’t give out her number or info for her safety and she probably wouldn’t be ok with it which he said was understandable. He asked me to try to convince her to come work for them doing deliveries and ho’ing at the apts, saying she’d get a free room, protection, and ‘recreational supplies” out of it. I said I’d offer and she might be into it if she regularly gets fucked like that one night. I knew she would say no but I was being nice and we were being playful. I’d talked to the girls, who don’t like it there cuz they’re mistreated. After all the “noooo”, “I’ll ask but”, and “we’ll think about it” they were ready to leave, I said maybe we’d drop by sometime, or I’d bring another girl for them to gangbang or something… And I made eye contact with Nino at the other end of the couch, spread my legs and asked if they wanted anything to eat before they left. Benny, who is married, is not a sharer with his guys. He told Nino no before he turned under me so we were both sitting facing the boy and started rubbing his fingers between my pussy lips. He was also playing with my nipples with his other hand and licking my neck, I was biting my lip, mouth-breathing and not breaking eye contact with Nino teasing him. I could feel Benny’s hardon under me and through denim shorts, which don’t really stretch… At the party I suspected he had a pretty big dick, bigger than I’m used to but I never got to see it. He pushed me away from his chest and I got on my hands and knees still facing Nino, and I felt wet skin touch between my cheeks. He’d taken his horse cock out and even straddling him on my knees his head ended above my back. He had to be like 10 inches and thick like a bodyspray can. I fucked up. I had to lean forward while he angled his dick kind of toward Nino, then lean back on it and he bottomed out in me before I could get all the way down. That’s never happened to me. He started bouncing under me and I made a meal of it for Nino, doing my 😮 face, groaning and whining, talking dirty about how huge this dick was in me and how he was destroying my pussy. Nino was clearly jealous or uncomfortable which was cute. Benny was talking shit too about how he was missing out. Nino responded cleverly by saying he had me first and that Benny was sloppy seconds. Benny outsmarted his smartassyness though and said “it’s not sloppy when it’s this tight” before he spanked me. And I drove the nail in saying “everything’s tight when you’ve got such a huge, thick co- oh” cutting it off early, rolling my eyes back, biting my lip and whimpering. He hadn’t done anything different to where it felt better, it was just having fun messing with Nino. Soon Benny shoved me off his dick with 2 handfuls of buttcheeks so I had to catch myself on Nino’s leg, and started jerking off with his head against my lower back while saying what was I’m sure dirty things about me in Spanish. I tongue kissed Nino and whispered right in his ear that he did have me first before flicking his Tragus (look it up, I had to) with my tongue as his boss was cumming on my back. After a little sweet talk while I was on all fours to contain his cum on my back, and a reminder to talk about stuff with a Holly they left.

    Half an hour later after I got out of the shower and just got everything clean Nino was at my door again after getting a ride back. I let him in and he picked me up by my butt immediately, carried me to a stool in the kitchen and sat down with me straddling him. We made out for a minute before I helped him out of his shorts and he pulled me on top of him again. I had my arms around his neck riding his dick and he was making fun of me for being loose, so I slid off of him saying he doesn’t get any more, and he didn’t accept that, chasing me around the island so I made him earn it. When he caught me he tickled me for a minute before pushing me over the counter and dropping spit on my asshole, pushing his dick in a little too fast. Luckily after my shower I’d had time to body lotion and he didn’t get caught on dry cheeks and hurt me. He fucked me like that, spanking me sometimes and pulling my hair at others until he was ready to cum, asking if he should pull out. I said if he did I’d need another shower and to fill up my tight asshole. He understood well enough cuz I groaned that last part through clenched teeth while he was pulling my head back by my hair. After he finished he was surprised he pulled out clean. I told him that for people who practice “random anal with friends!” you always have to be clean. Then he needed a ride home. I pulled on a black lacy ms with no undies and drove him back. When we got there he wanted me to walk him in, to which I teased him about being a needy girl and we walked to the courtyard together, where everyone was hanging out. He pulled me in to make out with me and pulled my skirt up to knead my ass in front of everybody and spanked me on my way out the gate, I think that was a show for Benny who was shaking his head. I pulled my skirt back down and drove home. I might be getting too close to dangerous boys.

    Since I was tested twice in a week J says it’s time. Since I have 3-5 guys showing up at my house randomly I don’t want to have to explain too much or go through drama when we haven’t seen each other in a few months. The 4th is in a couple days so I’m going to get a butt load of fireworks and go over to her house, it’ll be just the 2 of us since her husband’s working that night…

    I got invited to a 4th of July party with PB and B, kind of a pool party with a bunch of kids their own age there but I had to turn them down cause I already have plans, also I’d be the only real adult there and could get into trouble.

    I got the best deal on fireworks! I visited a shaded truck selling them on a dirt intersection and I was the only one there. The guy selling them was like a 40 yr old Salt & Pepper, goatee’d, tatted dad-bod type wearing a tank top. Seeing as it was just the 2 of us we were being super flirty. He kept calling me darlin’ and honey and I I would innuendo the crap out of whatever he showed me. Asking how this one felt when it went off, did the tip of this one do anything special, did this one last longer if I was holding onto it, ect. And I was pausing and adding emphasis on the naughty implications. He probably thought I was dared to act like that or lost a bet but no. He invited me to hang out with him and his kids to do fireworks so he could show me, but I said I had plans with my gf who I hadn’t seen in months and we were going to get up to no good together. He didn’t seem disappointed cause he obviously knew I was into guys. When he asked if I was, I said my favorite was older dad-types as I held some kind of rocket with one hand and rolled my other palm around the tip, staring off into space conveniently at his belly level. He asked if we could hang out another time then, and when I asked if it was just me, him and the kids he said or “or just us.” So I got his #. His name’s Dave, since he doesn’t mind if people know. I told J about the whole thing and she thought it was hilarious. Maybe I’ll share Dave with her, she’s gotta get started somewhere.

    At her house on the 4th, we were lounging out back in reclining chairs, sunning naked and talking between bouts of throwing fireworks into the grass, having mix drinks, and talking about dirty stuff. All me of course. When we got to talking about Dave she suggested we call him together, the drunken schoolgirl. He answered and I told him we had him on speakerphone and I was telling J about the fireworks stand. He was hanging out at his dining room table watching his kids through sliding glass doors who were doing fireworks in the driveway. When he asked what we were doing J said we were hanging out together losing tan lines and making up for not seeing each other. He knew what she meant, and I was surprised to see her open up with a stranger but I guess the tequila helped. We flirted with him together awhile saying we should all hang out soon, but he had to go watch his kids so definitely another time. It was 4:30 and we were out of fireworks with hours of daylight left so I suggested wo go hang out at my house with the pool, which she agreed but we’d both been drinking, cause I’d planned to stay the night. I wasn’t worried about someone showing up at my house unexpectedly anymore since I’d told her everything and she was fine with it, also her just having flirted and implied a 3some with a stranger and being well lubricated. If someone did show up we’d have alot of fun. I called around to see if anyone would be willing to give us a ride and everyone was busy. So I got an idea, it’s a hot day, a holiday and people are out looking for something to do so we could start walking with out thumbs out. She was vehemently against that for safety reasons, even drunk she’s too responsible. And by safety I mean from the Rona, not kidnapping. My plan B is if we couldn’t drive to my pool we should just relax together in a cold bath… So we did that. She helped me in first and layed on top of me face-to-face and we made out while playing with each other under the water. We were only doing that for a few minutes when her husband came home, apparently he’s working a split shift and has to go back in a few hours. He found us in the bathroom and was teasing about how we’ve clearly had too much to drink, and started taking his pants off. J said there wasn’t room enough for the 3 of us in the tub and he said he knows. Grabbing and folding a towel before putting it on the end of the tub by my head, he kneeled on one knee so his hard cock was at face level for us and we each took a side, licking it together and kissing each other around it. She and I kept fingering each other under the water and sometimes took turns actually sucking his dick while we kissed each others’ neck. He was ready to cum soon and actually used me to finish for once. Pushing my face down on his cock by the back of my head, he came in my mouth, telling me not to swallow and to share. So I rolled J under me and started kissing her with a mouthful of her husband’s load, making a mess of it all over our chins for him to enjoy. While we were kissing, he pushed his thumb inside me and was using his fingers to play with my clit, making pinching motions that made me cum pretty quick. He watched for another minute after that and left to take a shower in the other bathroom, J and I let the water out of the tub and used the detachable head to spray off so we wouldn’t rinse off the mess with dirty water, and went together into her bedroom so I could give her a turn. We were making out and she crawled onto the bed backward, both of us dripping wet, and I broke off to let her crawl away from me so I could have access to her beautiful, smooth wet pussy. I licked from her bellybutton to her clit and started making out with it, not just gentle tongue flicks, I was trying to suck it out with my lips and everything. Looking up over her belly I could see her breathing hard and pinching her nipples, really loving my attack, and she started whimpering and telling me she was about to cum when I felt an arm wrap around my belly and pick me up. P laid me on the bed next to her, lifted her legs up by her heels and shoved his hard-again dick in his wife. It had been like 10-15 minutes since he’d cum in my mouth but he always had more for J. She was pretty close already and came almost right after he started, playing with her clit while he railed away at her, and after her breathing calmed I crawled under her armpit to cuddle her while he fucked her. I didn’t know if he had another orgasm in him, but after a minute he threw her legs to the side, flipped her over and started hitting her hard doggy-style. I laid there on my side pinching and twisting her nipples, listening to his balls clapclapclap’ing against her fast and she was going to cum again I could tell. He surprised us both when he gathered her hair, twisted it up into a ponytail and used it to pull her back against himself with one hand. She told me they don’t do stuff like that and AFAIK she’s never had her hair pulled. She was clenching her teeth and groaning, and he was super violent and hard with her, yanking her back each thrust. I started playing myself again watching it, and gripping ahold of her tits hard with my other hand. I guess he did have another load in him cuz he had a few pausing hard thrusts again before she melted onto the covers, and he followed her laying all his weight on top and thrusting a couple more times. She asked what that was about because he’d never been like that with her and he said he’s got to live up to me and my being around is like a competition, that J and I together is really hot and makes him like teenager horny again. We all cuddled, with me being biggest big spoon and on the outside until he had to go to work again. We thought about asking for a ride to my house on his way but decided just to stay there after all. Happy 4th!

    It’s been a couple weeks since then and Dave invited me over to hang out with him and his kids. It was about 7 so kind of later in the day than I’d hoped, but I put on a nice loose but short cami dress and headed over and he was making shrimp and noodles when I got there. He introduced me to his kids and when it was ready we ate dinner together, it was pretty good. His daughter asked me if I was his gf and I said we haven’t worked out details yet or talked about it yet but I’d like to keep coming around. After dinner while they were in the living room playing games we stayed at the table and talked details and I asked if he was ok with me having other involvements, saying he’d be included in the ones he wanted to be and that he would have that option too. He said he was hoping for more of an exclusive thing and a gf who he could trust with his kids or have a relationship with, I said I can be that I just have alot of people in my life already and I’ve always been that way. So when I’m not spending time with him I might be entertaining someone else. He said he’s “not a boring guy” but he’s had that and wants something more serious. I argued I can be the thing he wants when I’m around and be me when I’m on my own, that from his perspective it would be a normal relationship if he didn’t want to know or partake in my other relationships, that I would prefer honesty but we could just say “what I do in my time he doesn’t need to know about”, and I was sorry if I disappointed him. I had my hands over his and batted my eyes for that last part, and then I sweetened it by saying J would be disappointed that he’s a “no” and she was looking forward to just the 3 of us hanging out… He jokingly said that he couldn’t be wooed by my throwing meat at him and I chuckled and was like “damn” and knocked on the table. We were quiet for a minute while I was playing with his middle finger with my thumb and all fingertips closed around it, stroking all the way down and up like a dick, and I asked disappointedly if he was sure it had to be exclusive or nothing or he wasn’t interested in a 3some with a couple women. Or 3? I could maaaybe swing 5 if that would convince him. He laughed and said he couldn’t handle that but asked if I was serious, to which I said yeah if their schedules matched up and I’d have to ask but most of us had done that already so probably. He stretched out a wishful “nnnnoooo…” and said that kind of proved he couldn’t trust his kids with someone like that. I sardonically feigned being insulted and said my sexual habits have nothing to do with my trustworthiness, it’s not like I would include THEM. In fact I started out with telling him who I was outright instead of keeping it a secret and just cheating. I could feel him loosening up and that he wanted to but he had to consider his kids first, whether I’d be a fixture in their lives like he needed or not and whether or not he even wanted that. So I told him I’d better get home and let him think about it while trying not to seem disappointed and we said bye and he walked me out. He flirtingly asked if he could get a bye kiss and I said as long as it weighs the scale in my direction and pulled him down to me by the neck of his shirt. We were making out, not just a little bye kiss and I felt his hands on my hips. I pulled one up and put it over one of my boobs and squeezed his hand to start him playing with it, and pulled away to make sure his kids couldn’t see. He was blocking the window and there wasn’t a view from the living room anyway. He squeezed my left tit a couple times before reaching his hand down inside and pulling it out to play while kissing me, and pinched my nipple a couple times. I brushed my hand over the hard bulge in his shorts while kicking the inside of my cheek seductively and told him that was a good kiss, pulled my dress over my exposed boob, got in my car and went home. We’ll find out..

    It worked. We dirty texted the rest of the night and he said I got about a block before he said we’ll go for it and try some night this week. I asked if he meant the 5some or just going out and he said just us for now. He might be willing to have a 3some or something with another girl but not 5. I told J my date was a success and she said “ok”. That was it, “ok”. So she jelly but she accepts me. I told her I loved her and that I’d share and said “thank you” for letting me be me.

    I was texting with PB and he mentioned he broke up with his gf, who I’d forgotten about. Apparently she’s needy, high maintainance and suspicious, and also won’t do alot of the things we do together. I reminded him that I’m just a weirdo, not being needy or high maintainance and she has a good reason to be suspicious, that he’d fucked 4 other girls while they were together. I said that all girls are needy and want to do stuff with their bfs, want to tell them about their drama ect and can’t be expected to do something they don’t want to do like anal, it’s not unreasonable to expect loyalty, ect. I kind of defended her position to him saying nothing about her seemed unworthy and when he asked me if he should try to get her back I said no and just to keep it in mind with the next one. This is why you shouldn’t have relationship expectations based on another one you were in. I hit him with a little elder wisdom. And then I asked if he wanted to come over and get ridden by an adult, throwing a little shade at her after doing my part and defending her. He said yeah but he couldn’t cuz he had a Zoom meeting and later but he didn’t think he could be with another girl but me. I might have ruined that boy but I doubt what he says, when I’m not in the picture anymore he’ll be himself again. But right now he’s laying on charm like he’s never done like he’s looking to secure me as a gf for himself, so I’ll have to make it clear our relationship is as fwbs. Maybe I’ll set him up with another gf…

    This had been a busy time so I’ll cut this entry short before something else happens 😉


  • A Love Shared Between Step-sisters

    Font size : +


    Deborah sighed and rested her head against him for a moment.

    Deborah sighed and rested her head against him for a moment. They were finally home, after a long day at the office, and she just wanted to enjoy those few minutes of quiet and calm, before she went inside, where Barbara was certainly still waiting for her. Sometimes, her step-sister irritated her, always keeping an eye on everything she was doing. For a moment she was lost in his glow, the deep, amber glow, that she found so reassuring, her fingertips were running across warm, soft skin that she leaned on. She wondered: Was anyone watching? Would they think her strange, to feel so sensual, almost right in public? Sure, it was late at night, and the street was dark and quiet, but… what if someone was watching her?

    And why did that arouse her so much? She wrestled with the feeling, while her red fingernails dug themselves harder into the soft skin. It wouldn’t hurt, would it, she thought. Just a kiss. Just a slight little touch of her lips. And before she knew it, her mouth already touched his smooth, sensually curved… mmmmh…

    He tasted like more. Like a whole lot more, and her hand wandered to her chest, almost by itself, and started to open the buttons of her coat, lightly touching her breasts as she did so. This must be a tease, he was teasing with her, with his presence, his strong, silent, comfortable presence, and of course, his handsome body. A body, she was not ashamed to admit, she had dreamt of many times, and which she touched, longingly, once more. How her breasts would feel against it, she wondered. Throwing a brief glance around, she hastily unbuttoned her blouse as well, until the bullet-shaped bra that held her breasts in place came into view.

    Looking down at herself, she was pleased, once more, at how much more shape it gave her otherwise rather flaccid and unshapely breasts. Unlike Barbara’s, she thought, remembering the few times she had seen her undressed, and marvelling at the full and heavy set of tits that were still bouncy and firm, even without support. She envied her, and maybe wished a little bit to be able to touch her, just as she was touching him. The feeling confused her. Deborah, she’s your step-sister, she told herself. Step-sisters don’t touch like that!

    Calmly, she stripped off the cone-shaped cups, until her breasts hung down freely, grabbing them with both hands and running her nipples against him. She shuddered, as she slowly traced his lines, in the cool, dark night, right there in the streets, feeling warmth still radiating from him. Crawling on top of him, she suddenly began to lick, carefully, along his most prominent features, while she felt his wing between her legs. And oh, did it feel good there. So good, she thought, that she wanted to feel more of it. Much more.

    Her skirt slid up and she finally felt him stronger against her panties, pressing her pelvis hard against the line of the wing, and began to rub on it, back and forth, her breasts pressed against his smooth side. She began to curse the girdle that was keeping them in place, making it hard for her to take them off in the position she was in. But maybe that was a blessing, as she was already revealing much too much, in too risky a place.

    Washing, she thought. I would love to wash him, give him a special treat, just from me. And without further hesitation, she relaxed her bladder and let her pee run down between her legs, all over the wing, still rubbing back and forth to make sure to cover it all. When she felt empty, she turned over and began to lap at the wetness that was running down his sides, slurping up her own warm water, enjoying every drop of it. You’re lewd, Deborah, she told herself. Lewd and strange and queer, and one day, you’ll be found out, but until then, you’re going to enjoy this.

    “Deborah, you’re so lewd,” she heard a low voice behind her. Startled, she turned and looked straight into Barbara’s eyes, which pierced her through the cat-eye glasses she was wearing, her arms akimbo and her lips pursed. “So this is why it takes you so long to come inside,” she continued with a sound of reproach. “Here I am, waiting late for you to finally come home, and then my little sis just spends her time outside being lewd with my car!”

    “I… I didn’t… I’m sorry, I swear I will never…” Debora stammered, looking down in shame. The moment of truth had arrived sooner than she had hoped.

    “Well, let’s clean this up and then you’ll have to make some amends, I tell you,” Barbara said, and immediately continued her step-sister’s work and started licking up the rest of the stains off her Chevrolet’s trunk. Deborah watched perplexed for a moment, her eyes following her pink tongue that darted out between her ruby red lips, lapping at her urine like a cat would lap up milk. “Mmmh,” Barbara purred, “you taste even better than I thought you would.”

    She leaned over and softly pressed her lips on Deborah’s mouth, kissing her cautiously, sharing the taste with her, mixed with the taste of her own saliva. The younger woman was overwhelmed with the situation, a million thoughts and feelings running through her head, but her older lover seemed to take it all in stride and began to guide her up on top of the wide trunk of her car, where she made her spread her legs wide between the comfortable wings. And just when Deborah was wondering how two women would ever make love like this, Barbara had already torn her panties with her sharp fingernails and a decisive jerk, and buried her face inside her moist, warm muff.

    The tongue now licked right across her sex, that place that she barely even dared to touch herself, now open and spread wide for her step-sibling to explore freely. She liked to believe that she was completely at the mercy of the older and more experienced woman, but something inside told her that she enjoyed this too damn much to even want to resist it anyway.

    Two fingers entered her, stopping short of her hymen. Barbara looked up at her with a wistful smile, licking the slimy juices off her fingertips. “So you’re still sealed up, huh?” she remarked with a sultry voice. “I think I’ve got just the thing to pop your cork, then.” Grabbing her younger step-sister by the hand, she pulled her off the trunk and back inside the car, where she put the gear shift lever into position right between the young woman’s legs. “Since you’ve started with the Biscayne, I think it’s only fitting for him to be the first inside you, dont’cha think?”

    Deborah nodded, a little afraid, but so aroused she was practically aching to feel something inside her again, deeper, stronger, harder, and the knob on that shift looked so… Cautiously, she lowered her hips down onto the thick, bulbous head, feeling it spread her wide and tear at her hymen. She stopped, afraid of the pain, and whatever would come after, while her pussy dripped down the sides of the shift stick, lubricating it.

    Barbara crawled inside in front of her, arching backwards over the white leather seat and pushing her crotch out towards the young woman. As if Deborah had needed any more hints, her older lover pulled up the skirt of her bottle green dress, revealing… nothing. She wore nothing at all underneath, and her bushy, brunette pussy was right in front of the young woman’s mouth. Eagerly, she latched on, sucking on those red, swollen labia like she was starved. And she was, starved for sex, hungry for her first taste of another woman’s pussy.

    It was musty, and salty, and very very wet, even more than herself, and she enjoyed every bit of it, munching on the fleshy folds of the brunette woman’s twat, while holding her legs up over her shoulders. And then, suddenly, Barbara pushed her down hard, and the gear knob split her open and ran all the way up into her cunt.

    She shrieked, mostly from surprise, but a little bit from the pain that was tearing at her insides, and which was quickly taken over by another feeling – the feeling of elation, the feeling of freedom, of finally not being a virgin anymore. The stick ran up deep inside her, fucking her so very good, and she went back onto Barbara’s pussy hard, licking, sucking and slurping at her juices as if her life depended on it. The older woman gasped and moaned, steadying herself on the back bench while she tried to push her pelvis further against the willing mouth of her younger lover. And then, she just let it run.

    Warm fluid filled Deborah’s mouth, tasting very similar to her own juices that she had just licked off the back of the car earlier, and she began to drink, greedily, enjoying the taste, but more than that, enjoying the feeling of shared lewdness, shared sex. Who would’ve thought her prim sibling was even dirtier than she was?

    “Oh yes, suck my dirty cunt,” Barbara groaned, as if she could read her thoughts. “You filthy little pig, you’re fucking my car with that stupid little virgin twat of yours, huh?”

    “Yes,” Deborah whispered quietly, in between gulps, the pussy in front of her spraying all over her face and tits.

    “Yes what?” Barbara asked demandingly, as the trickle from her pussy suddenly subsided.

    “Yes, I am a filthy little pig,” Deborah admitted meekily.

    “And do you like sucking my cunt, pig?” her lover asked, not letting her off the hook that easily.

    “Y-yes,” the young woman said reluctantly. “Yes, I like s-sucking your…” She paused, now gathering her thoughts and building up her resolve to play along in this game. “I like sucking on your sloppy old cunt, you nasty harlot,” she finally continued with a determined sound to her voice.

    “Oh yes,” Barbara groaned, seemingly aroused from the dirty words of her younger lover. “So you want more of it?”

    Deborah nodded. “Much more,” she replied. “I want to have it all.”

    Gasping for air, the woman on the back bench swallowed hard. “Beg for it,” she finally croaked hoarsely.

    Figuring out what it was that her step-sister wanted, Deborah smiled. “Please,” she begged in a sultry voice. “May I lick all over your slimy, dirty twat and suck all of its juices out from between your loose, sloppy folds? May I taste anything and everything you have to offer, and fuck and be fucked by you at all times?”

    “Oh shit, yes,” Barbara exclaimed, reaching down between her legs and rubbing frantically across her pussy, until it erupted with force, squirting warm, wet juices all over Deborah’s head. The young woman gasped and sputtered, but tried her best to lick and swallow it all, while rocking herself on the shift, faster and faster, aroused by her own words and the effect they had on her lover, until finally, slowly, she felt it. A warm, tense feeling from between her legs, that spread throughout her crotch and carried her for a while, getting stronger and weaker in waves, until finally, it left her filled with a fuzzy, blithesome feeling of bliss.

    She leaned forward and began to hug her step-sister across the seat, resting her head against her belly, while the gearshift dropped out of her gaping gash with a smacking noise. Happy, Deborah thought. She was happy, finally having found peace and comfort, and a lover who was just as lewd as she was. 1961 was going to be a great year.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • TXR-92U-2280 – Call Name: Sara – Part 5

    Font size : +


    In a society where mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century, a prostitute-slave named Sara endures pain, humiliation and casual exploitation in the service of a Las Vegas casino.

    In a society that otherwise resembles our own, mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century. It is a common and accepted feature of public and private life. Males and females of all ethnic backgrounds are held thrall, without status or legal rights. They are quite literally living property, and may be bought, sold and used for any purpose, including: hard labor, breeding, menial work and sexual servitude.

    This series of stories, which is not presented in any particular order, explores the daily life of a prostitute-slave named Sara. Purchased at auction by a Las Vegas casino, she is tasked with fulfilling the sexual urges of its clientèle, who pay for her favors along with room service and Wi-Fi access. Subject to their every whim, she has known both anguish and delight, but most often casual exploitation.

    When she is not engaged by a guest, Sara must contend with capricious and underpaid corporate overseers and occasionally vicious slave stable politics.

    ***

    Jennifer and Sara sat facing each other on the bed. The young brunette wore the items she had ordered up from the Helios toy store: a red satin baby doll and a thong with the bullet vibrator riding in a pocket up against her clit. The slave was naked except for her garter belt, her stockings and her strappy black heels. Their legs were intertwined so that their labias were pressed together, embracing the vibrator.

    Jennifer had called her boyfriend, Bryan, a few minutes earlier, and he was on his way up from the arcade with his friends Steve and Jared. Expecting them to walk in any second, Jennifer and Sara had begun moving together, their hips rising and falling in a slow, steady rhythm.

    Just the sound of the vibrator humming had made Sara wet, and as soon as she pressed her sex against it, she felt an urgent heat rising between her legs. Through the haze of psychotropic drugs, she could not actually remember her last orgasm – although she could clearly remember the last time that she didn’t cum.

    Along with five other sluts, she had been tasked with an accessible display assignment in the Scarab Club. Each of them were dressed the same: tall black boots, long black gloves, and a featureless black hood that covered their faces. Everything else – their breasts, their thighs, their shaved genitals – was bare.

    They were bound side-by-side, legs spread, arms taut above their heads, as a living divider between the bar and the stage. As an accessible display, guests were welcome to touch, fondle or abuse the slaves. Occasionally, Sara would be tickled, probed or pinched, but tedium was usually the worst part of this tasking.

    Once, a slut named Monique had an ice cube pushed up inside her vagina. She writhed helplessly, screaming into her gag, but the guest held her labia shut until it melted. Sara was grateful it did not happen to her, but it was hardly the most painful thing she could imagine being done to a slave.

    That night was different. Without notice, the nimble fingers of a true expert had begun to manipulate her sex. A man or a woman, a slave or a guest, Sara did not know, but the technique was perfect. She could feel her wetness spreading down the insides of her thighs as she moaned into her gag, her body rigid.

    It went on minute after minute, as the anonymous hand slowly coaxed her ever closer to orgasm. Then, seconds before her release, it stopped. The need was overpowering. She screamed in frustration, pressing her hips down in a futile search for stimulation.

    Even as she humped the emptiness between her legs, she knew that she was making a humiliating, pathetic display of herself – but she could not stop. Desperate for the one final touch that would bring her over the edge, her hips moved up and down, up and down, up and down…

    “Gods, Sara!” Jennifer interrupted her reverie. “You’re not actually getting off on this, are you?”

    “No, mistress,” the slave groaned, struggling to conceal her orgasm.

    Sara was relieved to see Jennifer’s dubious gaze swing towards the door at the sound of Bryan, Steve and Jared returning.

    “Faster,” she demanded as the three boys stepped into view.

    Bryan was first. He froze, staring open-mouthed at Jennifer and the slave grinding their hips together. Steve actually bumped into him, completely transfixed by their performance.

    “Fuck me!” he said.

    Jared stood further back, watching silently. All three had huge erections, straining painfully against the fabric of their pants.

    “Please, mistress… May Sara cum?” the slave panted.

    “No – not until I do,” Jennifer told her.

    After another few, frantic seconds, Sara asked again. She sounded desperate.

    “Mistress, please! May Sara cum?”

    “I told you – I cum first.”

    The slave gritted her teeth and pinched her eyes shut.

    “Faster!” Jennifer snapped.

    “Fuck, yeah!” said Steve, his pants around his ankles and his cock in his hand. “Work her hard, Jen!”

    Jennifer moaned.

    “Please, mistress! Please! Please let Sara cum!”

    “No!” gasped Jennifer. “If you cum first, I’ll have Bryan whip you!”

    Sara whimpered, making a show of being caught between fear and lust. Jennifer closed her eyes, her voice rising towards climax.

    “Mistress, please! Sara can’t…”

    “Bryan! Show this bitch I’m serious!”

    He immediately undid his belt and pulled it free from his pants, folding it double. Sara felt her heart in her throat. Her plan had worked as she had hoped, so far – but she never suggested that Jennifer threaten to have Bryan whip her.

    “Faster!” screamed Jennifer.

    “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” shouted Steve, spraying his seed onto the floor.

    Jennifer ended it with an orgasmic cry, pushing her firm, young tits up towards the ceiling, her hard nipples showing through the red satin. Sara joined her an instant later, and then the woman and the slave collapsed back onto the bed, trembling. The boys were silent.

    Recovering, Jennifer swung around and took a handful of Sara’s hair, pulling the slave towards her and kissing her hard on the mouth.

    “You were perfect,” she whispered into the Sara’s ear. “I’m sorry if I scared you with the belt.”

    Leaning back, she pushed the slave’s face down between her legs.

    “Ass up!” she said. “I want to share you with Bryan.”

    Sara pulled her knees up and spread her legs, lifting her hips and displaying her vulva and her anus to the three boys.

    “Whoa,” Steve murmured, pulling up his pants. “Okay… Bryan, buddy, you go first, for sure – but I call dibs once you’re done.”

    Jennifer glared at him.

    Bryan turned to Steve.

    “Look, Steve, this is something I need to do alone with Jennifer,” he said, his voice low.

    “Fuck that shit!” Steve erupted. “I’m paying – the same as you – and she isn’t even paying anything! I’m gonna plow that cunt!”

    Bryan continued, almost whispering.

    “Okay… I’ll tell you what – however long this takes, I’ll pay for that time all by myself, okay? That’s fair, isn’t it?”

    “No way, man! We got this cunt specifically to do lez with Jen. I’m takin’ my turn – and that’s that!”

    Bryan glanced back at Jennifer, who was watching impatiently with the slave’s face pressed down onto her vulva.

    “Steve, listen – when we first got here, you said it was my fault that we were late, so I should pay for all the time we lost out on, right? You remember that?” he asked urgently. “You know something? You were right. I should pay, and that’s what I’m going to do – okay?”

    Steve sighed.

    “C’mon, man – please?” Bryan pleaded quietly. “Just let me have this, okay? Afterwards, you can rip that cunt apart. Whatever you want to do to her – anything… It’s just that, right now, I really need to do this with Jen, okay?”

    “I dunno. What do you think?” Steve asked, glancing over at Jared.

    “It’s cool with me – I’ve still got some coins left for the arcade,” he answered, jingling the tokens in his pocket.

    “Fine,” Steve snarled.

    He stomped out of the room with Jared right behind him.

    “If you don’t have any coins left, you can have some of mine…”

    ***

    Sara made a show of servicing Jennifer with her mouth while Bryan undressed and knelt on the bed behind her. She felt the tip of his rigid shaft brush up against the inside of her thigh. He spat into his hand and started working it into her anus.

    The slave stiffened – she had done nothing to prepare herself to take Bryan’s wide cock into her ass. She had been so obsessed with getting an orgasm from the vibrator she had shared with Jennifer that she had failed to stretch and lubricate herself. Now, she was going to bleed and it was her own fault.

    She silently cursed herself and the insatiable need between her legs. She had made a stupid trade – a stolen moment of trembling bliss for the agony Bryan’s fat organ tearing her guts open.

    “What are you doing?” Jennifer asked him.

    “I’m going to take her up the ass,” Bryan explained innocently.

    “Hold on a minute there, mister,” she sounded perturbed. “Take a look at where her mouth is… Do you really think she’s going to do a good job for me if you’re grinding her ass into hamburger?”

    “She’s just a…”

    “I don’t care. Her job is to make me happy, and your job is to make her happy. Got it?”

    Sara immediately sensed Jennifer’s sex becoming flush and wet: she liked making Bryan think about her needs, and not just his own.

    Behind her, the slave felt the head of Byran’s thick cock press up against her labia and then slip inside. She felt the warmth of her earlier orgasm returning and beginning to build again. He filled her up, making her whole with each deep, firm thrust.

    Still pretending to service Jennifer, Sara felt an overwhelming urge to actually pleasure the young woman – to give her that beautiful, perfect moment because of everything she had done: trusting her and protecting her.

    The slave recognized that it was a stupid impulse – an unnecessary risk that would provide no advantage to her if she was successful, and likely a brutal punishment if she was not.

    Her plan was working perfectly: in another few minutes, Bryan would be satisfied and Jennifer would be grateful. All she had to do was keep moving her head up and down between Jennifer’s legs. Any slut would take that result and be glad for it, but Sara wanted more.

    There was a feeling inside of her, a comforting warmth that she felt towards Jennifer, that she desperately wanted to share. Cursing herself for being so foolish, Sara delicately pulled Jennifer’s thong aside with her teeth, then drew her tongue up along her saturated labia to her swollen clit.

    Jennifer gasped loudly, her eyes wide.

    “What?” Bryan asked, cocking his hand to deliver a hard slap to the slave’s ass.

    “No!” Jennifer waved him off. “It’s okay… It’s just that, Gods, she’s, uh, she’s really good… I didn’t think… Oh, Gods! Gods, Sara! Yes! Do it, Sara! Yes!”

    ***

    Sara drove Jennifer to orgasm twice and had one herself before Bryan emptied himself inside of her. With the young couple spent, Sara melted away – leaving them to snuggle while she quietly cleaned herself up.

    She could hear them kissing and speaking softly to each other. One exchange in particular caught her ear.

    Jennifer began: “Um, I guess I never asked what all this costs, but I was thinking that maybe we could come back some time and have Sara all to ourselves – just you and me. What do you think? Would that be okay?”

    “Uh, yeah.” Bryan answered. “That would be great. Maybe the night after graduation. I’m sure my parents will give me some cash.”

    As they continued talking, Sara allowed a silent sigh to slip past her lips. Bryan was satisfied. Whatever else the long night would bring, he wasn’t likely to give her a bad evaluation. The uncertainty and the suffering would end at noon.

    ***

    Bryan and Jennifer were dressed by the time Steve and Jared showed up. Sara knelt at the foot of the bed, freshly made up and wearing her house dress. It was almost two in the morning — still more than ten hours until checkout.

    Steve looked down at Sara.

    “Wow,” he said. “Who did that to her?”

    “What do you mean?” asked Jennifer.

    “Show your tits, cunt,” Steve demanded.

    Sara pulled down the wide collar of her dress, along with her bra. Her breasts were swollen and her skin was starting to show angry purple bruises from the earlier abuse.

    “I didn’t know you liked to play rough, Jen,” said Steve. “You’re a lot cooler than I thought – I just wish you let us watch.”

    “I didn’t do that to her,” Jennifer frowned.

    “Bryan?” Steve asked.

    He shrugged.

    “I did it,” said Jared.

    “Really?” Steve looked credulous. “Honestly, man, I didn’t think you had it in you. Bad ass. The rest of her is going to look like that by the time we’re done with her – right?”

    “No,” Jared told him, looking down at the floor. “I’m not going to hurt her any more.”

    “Why not? You’re off to a pretty good start!” Steve laughed.

    “Because – I didn’t know… I… I asked her if she liked it and she said ‘Yes,’ but I guess she’s supposed to say that,” Jared answered.

    He lifted his eyes to the slave’s face.

    “I’m sorry I hurt you, Sara,” he said. “I didn’t mean to.”

    Sara acknowledged him with a small nod. She suddenly felt intense guilt for having tried so hard to manipulate him.

    Jared walked out. Sara heard the door latch behind him.

    “You still owe for your entire share!” Steve shouted after him. “I guess that just means more for the rest of us, huh?”

    He looked over at Jennifer.

    “If you’re not into the rough stuff, maybe you should just go hang out with Jared or something,” he said. “Bryan and I are going to work this cunt hard.”

    Jennifer looked at Bryan.

    “You’re not actually going to do that, are you?” she demanded, her lips pursed.

    Byran stammered: “Look, I mean, after all, you know, she’s just a slut. This is what she’s for… You know? It’s not like we’re actually hurting anybody…”

    “After you take me home tomorrow morning, I never want to see you again,” Jennifer snarled, clenching her fists. “You know what? Never mind – I’m going to call my Dad and have him come get me right now.”

    Eyes burning, she marched out the door, slamming it shut behind her.

    “Up, cunt! Strip!” Steve barked at Sara, who jumped to obey.

    He turned towards Bryan.

    “So, which end do you want first, buddy?”

    Bryan didn’t answer. He looked back at the door.

    “Oh, c’mon, man! Don’t tell me you’re going to fall for that shit!” said Steve. “I don’t understand why you even need a girlfriend, anyway. If we had a slave girl at my house… Fuck! I’d shoot so much cream down her throat that my Mom wouldn’t even have to feed her – she could just live off it.”

    Sara presented herself to the boys: naked, head low.

    “See? That’s what I’m talking about, right there,” Steve continued, gesturing towards the slave. “Straight up fuck meat – that’s the best thing there is, period.”

    “I don’t know, Steve,” Bryan said, shaking his head.

    “Go take the the pillow cases off the pillows — and don’t you dare touch that ass! I read about the tricks you cunts use online,” Steve shouted at the slave.

    She turned immediately to follow his instructions.

    “I’m sorry – I have to go,” said Bryan. “I need to find Jennifer before she calls her Dad.”

    Bryan turned and hurried out the door.

    “Pussy,” said Steve.

    He looked back at Sara.

    “Good news, cunt. It’s just you and me.”

    ***

    Steve tied Sara over the back of a chair facing the window, binding her wrists and ankles with the pillowcases. She concentrated on taking slow, steady breaths while he sat down on the edge of the bed, staring at her vulnerable ass.

    “Tell me something, cunt: how many times have you done ass-to-mouth – in one night, I mean?” he asked, pulling off his shirt.

    “Sara doesn’t know, master.”

    “First of all, you call yourself ‘cunt’ when you’re with me, ‘cause that’s all you are,” he said. “I don’t know why they even bother giving you names.

    “Second, I think that’s a problem, you not knowing the answer to a simple question like that – don’t you?”

    “Yes, master.”

    “Now, because I’m such a nice guy, I’m going to help you with that problem,” he said, stepping out of his pants.

    “Thank you, master.”

    He walked over to the desk, opened the middle drawer and grabbed out an ink pen.

    “Here is what I am going to do,” he said, testing the pen on the palm of his hand. “Every time I go ass-to-mouth on you, I’m going to make a mark on your face, so that at the end of the night you can count them all up – and then you’ll know. What do you think about that?”

    Sara shivered.

    “This cunt is grateful, master,” she said.

    He smiled.

    “No, you’re not, you lying little slut. You hate everything about it, but I’m going to do it, anyway.”

    “Yes, master.”

    She closed her eyes, focusing on her breathing. He stepped in front of her, brushing his rigid pole across her cheek. She wondered if anything the drones in the yard were doing could possibly be as bad as what was about to happen to her. He took a handful of her hair and bent her head back until her lips touched the tip of his cock.

    “Suck it, cunt.”

    She opened her mouth and he jammed his organ down her throat. Her gag reflex had been suppressed through brutal robotic dildo training, but she still had to breathe. Steve worked her mercilessly, plunging his whole length into her and holding it there while she retched, frantic for air.

    Thick ropes of saliva poured down from her mouth, dangling from her chin and eventually pooling on the carpet. She swerved between panic and despair as he rammed his shaft into her, urgently using her lips and her tongue to add whatever stimulation she could to his cock in the futile hope of finishing him.

    After several long minutes, she heard a new sound over her own muffled screams – a heavy, regular thumping noise. In one lucid instant, she realized it must be some other luckless slave getting pounded in an adjacent room.

    Steve pulled out, allowing Sara to suck down a few desperate breaths.

    “Fuck off!” he shouted. “You had your chance!”

    The noise continued.

    “Hotel security! We’re coming in!”

    “Fuck you!”

    Hearing a key in the lock and the latch starting to turn, Steve snatched up his underwear and hurriedly pulled it on.

    “Fuck this shit!” he shouted.

    The door opened. Sara twisted her head around a caught a glimpse of two men in crisp white shirts entering the room – security officers.

    She seldom interacted with hotel security. She only had a vague understanding of their function: they were something like overseers in the stables, except that they managed guests who misbehaved. With that kind of power, she was terrified at the thought of what they could do to her.

    The slave concentrated on slowing her breathing and staying still, so not to draw attention to herself.

    “Sir, get dressed. You are going to have to leave the room,” said one of the officers.

    “What!? No way! We’ve got it until noon tomorrow! Fuck you!”

    “Sir, you have to leave now,” said the officer. “The room is registered under the name Bryan Erikson. Mr. Erikson checked out 10 minutes ago.”

    “Fuck him! I paid my share!”

    “Sir, you have to get dressed and leave the property, or we will take you into custody and notify the police,” the officer warned him.

    “I cannot fucking believe this!” Steve raged, pulling on his pants. “This is fucked up!”

    “Sir…”

    “Look! I’m getting dressed, okay? See?”

    Steve twisted his feet into his shoes and stomped out. The security officers followed. One paused in the doorway and looked back at Sara.

    “Designation?”

    The slave was silent.

    “Slut! What is your designation?”

    She coughed.

    “TXR-92U-2280 – Sara.”

    He lifted a microphone clipped to the center of his chest and spoke into it: “Traffic for stables. Security just cleared Room 01388. You’ve got a slut – 2280, Sara – naked and bound. Looks like she’s had a rough night.”

    ***

    Sara had attempted to free herself, but she was not quite able to reach the double knots Steve used to secure her wrists with her teeth. It made little difference, she thought: in another few minutes, an overseer would arrive to release her, and she would be sent to clean herself up and then almost certainly to bed.

    For all of her fears, it had not been that bad a night – her breasts were bruised and sore, but she had two orgasms – a trade she might have made willingly, if it had been offered to her. She tried to give herself credit for avoiding the worst of Steve’s cruelty by winning the sympathy of Jared, Jennifer and ultimately Bryan, but she knew it was just luck.

    Hearing the door open, she looked back over her shoulder and glimpsed a sandy-haired figure walking towards her: House Master Gessler.

    “Gess who,” he said.

    Sara’s guts immediately turned to ice and she began to tremble.

    Even as physical terror enveloped her, she could not understand the reason for her body’s reaction. Gessler enjoyed the favors of the stable’s sluts as much as any other house master, but he was never sadistic. In fact, she could not recall any girl ever saying that she had been hurt by him.

    “Are you okay, Sara?” he asked.

    “Yes, master,” she said, looking down at the floor.

    He put his hand on the small of her back. She felt her skin crawl – like every individual particle of her being was trying to escape from him. His hand slid down over her narrow waist and then up along her side. He paused to flick her bruised breast with the tip of his middle finger.

    “Ouch… I bet that hurts.”

    “Yes, master.”

    He cupped her breast in the palm of his hand. Then, he made a fist – crushing her swollen feminine flesh.

    Sara screamed. Caught completely unprepared, her mind spun out of control and panic rushed in, making her tug uselessly at her restraints.

    Unmoved, Gessler stepped in front of her. He took a handful of her hair and lifted her head up so that he could see her face. Sara stilled herself, desperately trying to find her center.

    “Did they ass-fuck you?”

    “No, master.”

    He delivered a brutal, back-handed slap across her face. Pain shot back from her cheek into her neck, as it twisted unnaturally from the force of the blow. For an instant, she thought that her eyeball had burst out of its socket.

    “Let’s try that again,” he said. “Did they ass-fuck you?”

    “Yes, master,” she answered, quaking in fear.

    He smiled, opening his pants. His rigid shaft sprang out of his briefs, and he guided it into the slave’s mouth.

    “They’ve always said that you’re a smart one, Sara,” he said, pushing the head of his cock down into her throat.

    Gessler sighed, then started working his hips vigorously, jamming his organ into her like a meaty piston. With one hand pressing hard on the back of her head and the other clamped around her throat, it was impossible for Sara to twist away. She gurgled, spitting up thick, bubbly torrents of slime, frantic for the bitter, salty taste of his cum.

    He pulled out before giving up his load. The slave panted – drawing long, desperate gasps of air into her lungs. Her eyes were glassy and unseeing. She had been reduced to animal instinct by the lack of oxygen and the sudden brutality of his assault.

    Some part of her felt him swipe his hand across her chin, carrying away her thick, foamy spittle. Even as he spread her ass and smeared it across her anus, she could not coax a single coherent thought into her mind. She only knew that pain – terrible pain – was seconds away, and she had to escape it.

    Every muscle in her lean body strained against the knots around her wrists and ankles, but it was futile. He pressed the tip of his cock up against her clenched rear opening, then shifted his weight forward, penetrating her.

    He groaned with pleasure. She shrieked in agony.

    ***

    Sara lay on a narrow bed in the infirmary. A medical technician stood over her with a tablet in her hand, cataloging the damage that had been inflicted on the slave: a black eye, heavy ligature markings around the wrists and ankles, badly bruised breasts and anal bleeding.

    “You’re going to dose her, right?” asked House Master Gessler, who stood watching the technician do her work.

    “Maybe… This one already gets an above-average dose of psychotropics – somebody upstairs must like her,” she said, glancing down at her tablet. “In a couple of months she probably won’t remember this ever happened, anyway.”

    “Are you kidding?” Gessler sounded concerned. “Look at her ! If that happened to you, I’m sure you wouldn’t want to remember it.”

    “Well, I guess, but – I’m not a slave, am I?” she shot back. “She’s got training. Besides, stuff like this happens all the time.”

    “She’s been trained to be ass-raped?” he asked, incredulous. “C’mon, why does it even matter? Just dose her, okay?”

    The technician shrugged.

    “Sure – why not?” she said. “I need to draw up a syringe.”

    She walked away, swiping her fingers across the surface of her tablet. Gessler looked down at the slave with a wicked smile, then followed the technician out of the ward.

    Sara’s heart started beating faster as she realized that Gessler had abused her before, but she had been made to forget. In another moment, she realized, she would be made to forget again – and she would be as surprised and terrified during her next encounter with him as she had been earlier that night.

    A new thought haunted her: she could have laid in that same bed many times before, having been assaulted by Gessler and knowing that after another moment that fact would be stolen away from her. She desperately sought some way to pass a message to herself, all the while recognizing that she must have tried, and failed, to do that in the past.

    Glancing to her left, she saw that the adjacent bed was empty. To the right, a badly beaten slut lay unconscious, wearing an oxygen mask over her mouth and nose. A small table off to the side of the bed was bare.

    She heard two pairs of footsteps approaching the door to the ward. She looked down across her own body. Desperate, she drove her right thumbnail into the flesh of her upper left arm, where it would be hidden against her body. Working silently, she scratched at her own pale skin.

    The slave was laying still when Gessler and the technician returned. She took Sara’s right arm, secured a strip of rubber snugly above her elbow, then found a vein and pushed a needle into it.

    The slave gasped.

    “Don’t worry, honey,” said the technician as she emptied the syringe into her arm. “In a minute, everything will be just fine.”

    “Why do you bother saying that?” asked Gessler, watching her remove the needle and apply an adhesive bandage. “It’s not like she’s going to remember it anyway, right?”

    “Well, yeah – you’re right,” she said. “It’s just a habit, I guess. When we work on sluts and utilities, we’re supposed to talk to them. It’s supposed to make them less anxious.”

    He nodded.

    “I don’t have to be back to the stables for another few minutes,” Gessler said. “Wanna grab a cup?”

    “Sure,” said the technician, smiling.

    Sara fought to stay conscious as the drug took effect. Eyelids fluttering, she watched them go then lifted her left arm and looked at at the crude letters written in her own angry red flesh: G-E-S-S.


  • FULFILLING A JOINT FANTASY AT THE CLUB

    Font size : +


    I am Laurent, I was the first to make our our bi-sexual fantasies happen, something we had agreed to do when we turned forty. I had been flirting with another woman, Lilian, for weeks, grooming her for new levels of sexual pleasure. Or had she been grooming me?

    When I told her about my man Ryde and me wanting to further our bi-sexual fantasies, it was Lilian who seduced me. I was hooked. So exciting with my man Ryde watching.

    Ryde was tempted by the idea of another man giving him fellatio, a head job, a blow job, though a little hesitant. I continued to encourage him by watching porn clips of men receiving fellatio from other men and teen boys with him. Both of us turned on watching those videos. Reminding him I would love to watch another man blow him. Asking him what type of man or boy he would prefer as I gave him a hand job while watching.

    Encouraging him even further by telling him he was the biggest man I had ever had. Nine-inches when he was fully erect for me and so thick. Telling him, “Lots of gay men would drool at the sight of your erection and welcome the chance to give you fellatio, a head job. Perhaps even some straight men?”

    Teasing him, and me, asking, “If you found your self in a room with two gorgeous naked men who wanted to give you fellatio, suck your rock hard erection, would you be tempted.

    “You know I would love to watch you in a situation like that. Would you like me naked watching while two men satisfy your bi-curious longings? Give you fellatio, suck your big thick cock? Even thicker and harder than it is now? Tease and edge your roaring erection to orgasm?”

    He had a beautiful hard on, a real boner for me, his face flushed, so aroused when replied, ”That would be tempting, so tempting for me,” as he masturbated while we watched a porn video of three men in a similar situation to one I had described.

    Sucking, teasing and edging his rock hard erection, while I whispered, “Imagine the man of your dreams, sucking, teasing and edging your rock hard erection, while I watch? Would you like that? You know I would love to watch another man bring you to orgasm. I owe you after you watched me having lesbian sex with my lady friend Lilian. She was so good.”

    I advanced our bi-sexual fantasies a step further when I took Ryde to a club renowned for their floor shows, including gay men performing. Intent on seeing if I could finally tempt him to allow another man to suck his large, thick cock to orgasm. Wanting to finally tempt him into having another man give him fellatio while I watch.

    One of my girlfriends had taken her man to the show to test hi bi-sexuality and was amazed and excited at his reaction. Turning me on when she told me in detail how she watching another man giving her man a head job the very next day.

    The lead up to the main act, the two men I was very keen for us to watch, were a very attractive and well built male and female. Late twenties, undressing each other, kissing and licking each other before they fucked.

    The male and female audience in awe of their joint sexual prowess. The man running the tip of his erection over her erect nipples before they fucked every which way. A bonus turn on for us both at the club before the main act, the two men.

    The absolute highlight of the show for both my man and me was watching two naked gay men in action for the first time. Two men in their mid-twenties appearing topless, admiring their wonderful toned torsos, smeared with oil, wearing skin tight slacks, the outline of their large cocks apparent.

    Their hands all over each other’s bodies, before they dropped their slacks. An appreciative moan from the male and female audience as Ryde and me ogled the size of their flaccid cocks.

    Even flaccid they were very impressive, one man standing side on so we could watch the other man teasing the others man’s cock with his fingertips, watching it harden and grow. The audience hushed wanting to watch and enjoy one man giving another man a blow job and bring him to orgasm.

    The men were obviously experienced and very comfortable with each other. “Look at the size of his erection, he is huge,” my man told me in an excited whisper. I was in total agreement. He was huge!

    The man receiving was muttering incoherently as he soaked up the sexual pleasure, looking down on the other man, also with a huge erection, though not as large as the man receiving.

    The man receiving was muttering, “Fuckame, fuckame, fuckame, fuck a my big cock,” his erection glistening with saliva. The man giving the head job stopping momentarily to slide the cock ring he had in his hand along the other man’s erection, wrapping it, fastening it around his big balls. His erection even bigger, harder and thicker now.

    Watching his blow job technique and skills so closely, learning and remembering for my own reference and use. Closely watching and enjoying the men’s reactions, their turn ons and the reaction of people in the audience.

    Whispering to my man Ryde, “You know I would love to watch you in a situation like that. How about you? Has watching those men given you an erection?”

    “An absolute boner,” he answered in an excited voice as he guided my hand over it.

    Watching and listening to the man receiving the head job, he was breathing so heavily, whispering, “Gunna cum, gunna cum, gunna cum, gunna cum, his body trembling as he spurted. A collective, “Oh wow,” from the audience including my man and me. A huge, new turn on for both of us.

    Adjourning to another nearby room I had arranged with the club, one of their add ons. People looking at Ryde’s flushed face and the tent in his slacks as we walked the short distance to the room, hand in hand.

    The room was similar to a room in any of the hotel chains, the exception the two blond men who greeted us. As soon as the door closed, naked for us after we watched them remove their short, black robes. Two gorgeous twenty-five year naked men with toned six pack bodies.

    My man and me admiring their naked bodies and large, thick flaccid cocks with just a sprinkle of pubic hair. The two men undressing my man without saying a word, wonderful sexual tension as my man realised I had set this up for him. I could sense his relief that finally it was about to happen, fellatio, a head job from another man.

    My man finally finding himself in a room with two gorgeous naked men who wanted to give him fellatio. Past the point of merely being tempted by another man. Ryde definitely wanted what the two men had on offer for him. The men Melvin and Harry, teasing by asking if the floor show was a turn on for us both, Ryde’s huge, thick erection making their question redundant.

    Just as I had arranged, the two men were undressing me, I wanted to be naked from the waist down only, acting out one of my kinky fantasies. Teasing Ryde and the men as they removed my knickers by asking him, “Would you like me naked from the waist down while I watch two naked young men satisfy your bi-curious longings?”

    My skirt and my knickers on the couch, my man watching, so aroused, an extra turn on for him. And me, he had never seen me naked like this with two other men before.

    So pleased at Melvin and Harry’s reaction to my body, naked from the waist down. They were definitely bi-sexual men, ogling my thighs, my big ass and my shaved pussy. An older woman for them to admire.

    Telling the two men, “I want you to know I would love to watch you give my man fellatio, suck his big cock. Tease and edge him to orgasm.”

    My words, ‘suck his big cock’, were a call to action for two men. Apart from the men in the show, they had the biggest erections I had ever seen. My man and me couldn’t keep our eyes off their erections, far bigger and thicker than my man’s nine-inch erection.

    One of the men licking and sucking Ryde’s nipples, my man way past the point off no return now, his hand teasing the man’s erection. The other man comparing his erection to Ryde’s as he touched it against his.

    Flattering him when he told him, “You have a very impressive cock. Your lady is very lucky to have that on tap.” Taking my hand, running it along his erection, then placing it on Ryde’s erection.

    Standing behind my man, grinding my pubes into his ass, soaking up and feeling the vibe, his sexual pleasure as another man was giving him fellatio. Whispering to him, ”Fucking, fucking, fucking, fucking,” as I thrust against him in a fucking motion.

    Kissing him over his shoulder while he had a hand on the second man’s erection. Acting out his bi-sexual fantasies, toying with another man’s huge erection while receiving and soaking up his first ever blow job from another man.

    The next afternoon we were both so horny after my man Ryde’s introduction to his bi-sexual fantasy. Insisting he give me cunnilingus, a tongue fuck before I gave him fellatio, a head job. Talking to him all the while.

    “Your big thick cock was so hard for those men last night. Close your eyes and make believe I am another new man for you. Perhaps a young boy, nineteen years old who wants to give a head job to an older man while his lady watches. He has never even seen a cock as big as yours. He is in awe of it. He wants to tell his buddies about you.”

    After my man Ryde’s introduction to his bi-sexual fantasy we were both determined to have a follow up. Why not a bi-sexual four-way, another woman for me, another man for Ryde at the same, a four-way while watching each other? How to make it happen?

    By now both of us agreeing size was important after the impressive size of the four men at the club. Ryde teasing me by asking what type of woman I would like to have give me cunnilingus. A women with large tits was a mutually attractive suggestion for both of us.

    Suntanning in the dress optional area of our condo’s pool area twice a week, hoping our dream bi-sexual couple might appear and tempt us. They did appear one day.

    Another couple older than us, Jon and Jill, asking could they join us, asking if they could sun tan naked in this area. Both of them enjoying flaunting their naked bodies for us. The man first, holding eye contact with me momentarily, then staring at Ryde as he dropped his shorts.

    Not as big as the men at the club, but still exciting for both of us. His lady holding eye contact with Ryde momentarily, then staring at me as she opened her wrap to expose her naked body for me, before her wrap fell to the ground.

    For a woman some years older than me, she knew she had a wonderful body. Long legs, wonderful firm thighs with trimmed black pubes above them, still an hour glass body and exciting large tits.

    Both of them looking closely at our almost naked bodies. I was topless in a tiny bikini bottom that failed to cover my ass cheeks. Ryde wearing a skimpy, tight black jock strap his large cock obvious.

    Informing us they were here for short stay in one of the condos. Telling us without any embarrassment they were a bi couple looking to connect. Asking, “Does that offend you?”

    “No it doesn’t offend us, quite the opposite,” Ryde told them as he stood to adjust his jock strap, making sure both of them had a long look at his engorged cock hanging out of it.

    Jon and Jill inviting us for afternoon tea in their condo, their intentions obvious and exciting for us both. Our afternoon tea with them promised to be an exciting first for us, a bi couple having us at the same. Cunnilingus and fellatio while we watch each other.

    To heighten our sexual excitement, the sexual tension and our exhibitionist streaks we decided to each wear one of Ryde’s matching silk shirts, barely long enough to cover our sex. Deciding at the last moment to wear our tiniest knickers, so small they barely covered our sex and left our ass cheeks exposed. My man insisting I wear killer heels for our new sexual partners. Telling me my thighs looked indecently sexy in heels and his shirt.

    Holding hands on the short walk to their condo, both of us excited at the though of receiving same sex, sexual pleasure from a bi-sex couple we met only hours ago. Even more exciting with the sides our shirts exposing lots of flesh on the short walk for people we passed, second guessing why we were dressed like that.

    “So pleased you could join us,” Jill told me as we kissed with our tongues as soon as we were in the door. Ryde and me looking closely at our new lovers and the way they had dressed for us. Jon was topless wearing crotchless panty hose, his large, flaccid cock and balls dangling out of the tight opening.

    “Oh wow,” Jon and me muttered, both of us impressed at the way this kinky man chosen to greet us. Jill was posing for us, hands on her hips, also wearing crotchless panty hose and killer heels, her trimmed pubic hair over her legs a turn on for us both, with a cup-less bra to highlight her large tits.

    “Oh wow,” we muttered again as she turned to show us her flawless, naked ass bulging out of the opening in her her panty hose. We had been anticipating a sexy reception from our new couple, though not something as exciting as this. An instant ice breaker and turn on for us both as we looked them over.

    Jon taking the initiative, guiding Ryde against a wall, facing a wall length mirror, removing his shirt, telling him, “I want to have your big cock, give you a head job to remember while our women watch. Are you fine with that?” Licking and sucking his nipples as he asked again, “Are you fine with that?”

    Ryde looking down on Jon’s now very erect cock hanging out of his crotchless panty hose, before he whispered, “Yes, I am fine with that,” his own erection bulging out of his tiny knickers.

    Jill removed my shirt while I watched the two men, telling me, “I want to have you later after we watch our men, her hand inside my knickers, a fingertip on my clit before she slid them off.

    “Oh fuck yes, yes,” Ryde was moaning as Jon ran the fingers of one hand along his erection, the other hand teasing his balls. Pushing his erection against his stomach, the tip of it past his belly button, licking the full length of the underside of it. Jon spitting on his erection for lube moments before he had the tip of it between his lips. Then half the length of his erection in his mouth,

    My kinky, exhibitionist side wanted Jon to run his hand over my ass while he was giving my man a head job, kissing my man at the same time. Jill sliding a finger along my wet cunt lips as her man Jon had my man moaning with pleasure.

    Jon teasing and edging Ryde. Using his tongue to stimulate the head of his erection. Applying soft pressure with his tongue against his erection, moving his mouth up and down his rock hard shaft.

    Changing the pace, focusing his tongue on the head of his erection and the band of skin on the underside of the head of his erection. Gripping his lower shaft with his hand, using the tip of his tongue to lightly lick the top of the head of his erection in a slow circular motion.

    Jon deep throating Ryde, as much as he can take of his erection into his mouth that it reached his throat, while his mouth pleasured Ryde’s erection, teasing his balls with his fingertips.

    Jill giving Ryde her middle finger to suck, looking at her other hand on Jon’s erection. Teasing him and me by asking, “Are you ready to cum for us?”

    Ryde was fighting to hold back his orgasm, whispering, ‘fuckame, fuckame,’ to himself, looking at three naked bodies for extra sexual stimulation. I couldn’t help asking him in a whisper, “Is he good honey? “Are you ready to cum for us?”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” he groaned as Jon expertly slid his thumb tip and a fingertip along his erection. Once, twice, three times, before he groaned, “Oh fuck yes,” and exploded. Watching our men was wonderful foreplay for Jill and me.

    Teasing what’s to come can be a massive turn-on for me. Jill promising me, “My tongue is far more gentle than my fingers, I want to make the tongue fuck I give you far more enjoyable than other types of sexual stimulation. And she did while our men watched. Jon teasing and masturbating his cock poking out of his panty hose was wonderful eye candy for me as he alternating looking at my naked body and Ryde’s naked body..

    Jill giving me her big, firm tits to suck before she stood me against the wall where the men had been. I love mouth suction on my clitoris while my lover uses their tongue. From experience I learnt to create suction and also go through the technique without losing the seal takes practice. Jill had obviously had lots of practice I soon learnt.

    Jill confident and experienced enough, to build anticipation for me, no rushing, I learnt long ago anticipation is not the precursor to pleasure; anticipation is pleasure itself.

    Alternately using the tip of her tongue, then the flat of it, and her lips as she explored my vulva, all three sensations a little different, providing subtly different sensations for us both.

    Spreading my labia, focusing on licking the area just above my clit, using her index finger, interspersing horizontal finger strokes across my glans with vertical tongue strokes.

    Increasing my arousal by inserting a single finger, using her tongue to enhance my arousal, then a finger to complement and push my arousal further. Pressing a finger upwards into my g-spot, while applying persistent licks.

    Kissing all around my thighs, Licking around my Venus mound. Jill taking her time to draw awareness and circulation before she commenced licking, kissing and sucking. Awakening my corollary nerve endings with gentle kisses, using warm, gentle breath. Using her cheeks, lips, tongue and fingertips to heighten my libido. Edging me, taking her time. building my anticipation, building even more anticipation, creating more pleasure.

    Bringing me close to orgasm, then backing off a little, teasing me edging me, delaying my climax, my orgasm. I wanting to orgasm for Jill with our men watching at the end of our love making, wanting and needing an incredibly powerful orgasm.

    Jill using her fingers, fingering me while licking my clit. Telling me she wanted to provide intense, explosive sexual pleasure for me, as her finger brushed against my g-spot inside my vagina.

    Talking to me, a sexy conversation, our men tuning in. “I love to tongue fuck another woman Laurent, you are a real woman, such an exciting woman, so good. Even better with our men watching, while Jon is masturbating his rock hard erection.

    “Tell me what you want Laurent? Slow and sensual or rougher, harder, or faster. Tell me and will give you what you want.

    “Slow and sensual,” I told her before she brought me to an incredible orgasm. So sensual, gratification of my senses, physical, sexual, pleasure. Squirting for her and our men, a cue for Jon to finish masturbating for us.

    Afterwards Jon and Jill watching me pee, holding hands, my legs spread for them. Jon giving me a finger to suck as he watched, while my new kinky exhibitionist side was flattered by their attention.

    Not to be outdone Jill replacing me on the toilet seat, giving my man Ryde a finger to suck. Jon asking Jill to stop, taking her hand and leading her to the shower alcove. Laying on his back. Watching Jill giving him a golden shower. So kinky, so good.

    When we tried to contact Jill and Jon the next day they had already left. Suddenly realising we didn’t have a contact phone number or email for the kinky couple we had shared for our bi-sexual pleasure.

    Already both of us fantasising about our next bi-sexual lovers. How can we replicate our exciting bi-sexual partners?


  • Mind controlled Janice Pt. 125

    Font size : +


    Mind controlled Janice meets Matt and Linda on the allotment for passionate sex.

    My name is Matt, I am a widower from Somerset and have a distinctive West Country accent. An ex professional gardener, I retired from professional gardening last year at the age of 62. The first major step after retirement was to move North to Yorkshire, Leeds to be exact so that I was living near my daughter.

    I had spent my whole life gardening so my next step was to rent an allotment plot, the plot was overgrown with weeds, but a few weeks of hard graft cleared them so that I could start planning and planting my plot.

    Most of my fellow gardeners were very friendly, they were mainly men but there were a few women as well. It was the women I was interested in, I was always a randy bugger, and had not had sex for a year.

    I tried my chats on Linda who was supposedly the allotment boss but I received a quick put down from that lass. She would have done for me blonde, skinny aged in her early 60s I guessed.

    A few plots away from me was Emma a lovely looking lass, she was tall, slim, blonde with a golden look to her skin. She talked very slowly and clearly pronouncing each word as though it was a pleasure to say it. As a professional gardener I was really struck by the condition of her allotment plot, it was weed free, all her vegetables planted in neat rows and growing well. She seemed to be present on her plot everyday. She spent most of each day chatting to other plot holders who seemed to call on her for advice or for a gossip over a cup of tea that was brewed on a small camping stove. I rapidly came to the conclusion that Emma was running the allotment not the woman Linda or other committee members.

    There was one bully on the allotment called Nick Holmes and he seemed scared of Emma.

    I rapidly became friends with Emma she had an aura around her that made everyone feel at ease in her presence. The only time that changed was the one time I was there when Nick Holmes called on her, it was like cold wind suddenly enveloped her I could feel it in the air between them. What ever it was the Holmes man had come to say he did not say it that icy aura drove him away sudden like. Emma with her aura was unlike anyone else I had ever met, she had a power around her.

    I would arrive at my plot 8am sharp whatever the weather and Emma would already be there before me and we would spend half an hour gossiping over a cup of tea or coffee.

    Sometimes when we were talking I felt as though she was inside my head guiding my thoughts and our conversation, it was an unusual sensation.

    One day she had a new greenhouse delivered and I offered to help her erect it and glaze it. The day was hot, however we soon had the frame bolted together. It was hot work made easier by Emma’s strength, she was only thin but lifting the pieces of framework seemed like no effort to her. We spent the best part of the day assembling the greenhouse and moving some trestle tables into it.

    The next day Emma came over to my plot and nodded towards a plump woman probably in her mid 50s who was walking towards her plot.

    “She will do you,” Emma commented to me.

    “What?” I asked.

    “You are feeling horny and need women to shag, well she will do whatever you want,”

    “Ow do you know that?”

    “Because I will tell her to, my brother Mea has made most of the people his mind control puppets and I have the power to command them, it is the power we have over people, she will think having sex with you is perfectly normal, enjoyable and it will not cause any problems as she will not remember anything afterwards.”

    At my age I had become sceptical of people making wild promises but I could feel in my mind that she could do it.

    “I know Linda Lee turned you down, well as a thank you for helping with the greenhouse tomorrow Linda and Janice will come to your shed wearing whatever you want and you can shag them both!”

    The next day Janice turned up at my plot wearing shorts and a white round neck t-shirt, no bra, just as I had requested.

    “Why don’t yer take yer top off lass, let the sun get at yer titties? She looked towards me and smiled,

    “What ever you want Matt,” she peeled her top off and stood topless in the middle of my plot.

    ”Come and sit down on my lap lass” I called sitting on a chair outside my shed.

    “Oooh, Matt,” she said, before sitting sideways on my lap.

    Janice felt his arm go round her bare waist and enjoyed how he was staring at her bare breasts.

    “Must say lass, its nice having a wench on me lap again, its bin a long time, “ and put his other hand on her thigh. His hand was soon disappearing up the leg of her shorts. Now his fingers had reached her pussy and were trying to find their way in, he wasn’t wasting anytime.

    “Yer pussy’s all wet. Open yer legs! This man didn’t ‘ask’ it was an order. Janice for some strange reason, found that being ‘told’ what to do, a turn on, she did not know it was her mind control. She had a quick look round the allotments there was still no one else in sight. So she slipped her one leg off his lap and gave him room to reach his target. His finger went straight in, it made her gasp out loud.

    “Whooo! Yer got a nice wet cunt here lass,” he said, as he started finger fuckin her. “Yer want it bad, don’t yer?” She didn’t answer him; she just stared straight ahead with a glazed expression on her face. He withdrew his now sopping wet finger, and started to rub her clit with it. “ANSWER ME LASS! Yer want it bad, don’t yer?”

    “ Y,yes!”

    “ YES WHAT!”

    “ YES SIR! “ I want it bad. He withdrew his hand from inside her shorts and took his arm from around her waist.

    “STAND UP!” He ordered. She did as she was told and got a not too gentle smack across her arse.

    “GO IN THE SHED!” He knew she was like a bitch on heat. He followed her into his shed, and while he was locking the door from the inside, she stood up next to the window with her back to the wall. Janice stared up at the inside of the shed roof while he gave her tits a good going over, in fact, the ‘full’ treatment. They were mauled, kissed, licked and sucked, and her nipples were squeezed, pinched and rolled between his finger and thumb. She felt pleasure between her thighs, her pussy was aching for attention. He must have read her mind, when he’d finished mauling her breasts; his hand went straight down inside the front of her shorts.

    “Open yer legs again lass!” Again she did as she was told; she could feel her juice’s trickling down her inner thighs. He soon found her hole again. “God! Yer dripping wet lass.” She knew he was right, she wanted it, NOW! And he knew that. He grabbed her upper arm and dragged her away from the shed side towards his workbench, then stood facing her.

    “Get yer shorts off!” He ordered. She looked into his lustful eyes as she started to undo the buttons, then just let them drop to the floor and stepped out of them. She stood facing him, Naked, apart from her trainers. He gave her a good look up and down, and then a faint smile crossed his face as he said- “Its bin a long time for me lass, are yer ready for a Fuckin?” She blushed and looked down at the floor as she replied rather meekly.

    “Yes!”

    “Yes what?”

    “ Yes Sir! I’m ready for a Fucking.”

    “That’s better!” Then he took a large cushion from the chair by the door and placed it at the front of the bench in the centre. “Stand with yer front up against the cushion!”

    “Yes Sir!”

    “Now bend right forward over cushion, grab far side of bench with both hands, then spread yer legs…cushion

    When in position, she could feel the heat of the sun on the backs of her legs and her arse as it streamed through the window. Strangely, her thoughts at this moment were that no one walked passed the shed and looked through the window, to see her like this. Then her mind quickly returned to what was happening ‘inside’ the shed. She felt both his hands, gently stroking her inner thighs, at the top of the stroke just brushing her pussy. Surprisingly, his touch was so light and gentle it sent electric waves through the whole of her nervous system. By the angle of his hands, she suspected he was kneeling down behind her. Then equally gently, he caressed her bottom with both hands. Although his hands felt quite rough in texture, that just seemed to add to the erotic sensation that she felt. This arse of yours lass, he said, has been playing havoc with my cock. Then he pulled her buttocks apart, and she felt his face pressing hard against her, as his tongue licked at her moist pussy lips. As she lay there, bent over the bench, she focused her eyes on the calendar hanging up a few feet in front of her, on which was a photo of a nude female. She murmured softly as his tongue gently explored every part of her genitalia. Then, after a good minute, she felt his face leave her. His finger then took over from his tongue; she felt it stroking her wet lips. Her eyes opened wide then, as it pushed between her lips and entered her. And without stopping, it continued up inside her, as far as it would go.

    “Oh yes!” She cried, as his finger slid up and down. Then he removed his sopping wet digit and used it to rub her clit.

    “Are yer ready for it now lass?”

    “YES, YES, SIR!”

    She heard him stand up and undo the buckle on his belt. She wanted to turn her head to see what his ‘equipment’ was like, but she didn’t. She would know soon enough. She felt the swollen end of his cock stroking her lips as he covered it in her juice ready for penetration. It felt nice. Then she felt it pushing against her, gently at first, and then harder, but it wasn’t going in. And ‘she’ desperately wanted it in. He must have a very large cock she thought to herself. She opened her legs as wide as she could and stuck her bottom up towards him as far as she possible could. She was unashamedly demanding to be fucked! At last, she felt it slip inside her after stretching her lips, and it continued to stretch her as it made its way up, she didn’t know yet, how long it was, but she’d never had one this ‘thick’ before. It was a good job that she was very wet; otherwise this would have been extremely painful for her. She bit her lip hard, as she felt herself being penetrated, she guessed she had taken at least six or seven inches so far, how much more had he got? She didn’t think she could take much more. Then she felt his testicles touch her, so she knew there couldn’t be much more, but he still managed another inch. She sighed with relief as he started to withdraw, Then the pumping action started, slowly at first.

    “Hang on tight lass,” he said. She gripped the far side of the table as hard as she could, as his speed increased. Thank goodness the cushion was overhanging the bench a few inches; she was being banged up against it time after time, as he pummelled her relentlessly. She could feel herself getting close now; her orgasm was building up fast.

    “Are yer nearly there yet lass?” Said the voice behind her. “Y,YES SIR, YES SIR!” She shouted back at him. Then it happened, her back arched and she screamed out as wave after wave of her orgasm took over her whole body. Finally she collapsed across the bench, gasping for breath, heart pounding in her chest, sweat running down her brow. She’d ‘never’ had an orgasm like that before; she was drained of all her strength. He’s good, she thought.

    Matt remained inside her, but gently stroked and caressed her back while she recovered. What a nice touch he’d got, she thought, and how thoughtful for a man to take such loving care after the event. But then she realised that ‘he’ hadn’t relieved himself yet. She then felt him slowly withdrawing from her, but he had to pull a bit harder to get his cock out, it must be a big one, but finally she felt it plop out of her.

    “Stay put lass, he said. I ain’t done with yer yet!” Before Janice could take in what he’d just said, he started to caress her whole body, back, sides, legs, thighs, and bottom. In short, an all over massage. This really ‘was’ nice. She couldn’t believe that this course speaking old country man could be so thoughtful and attentive. Then her more intimate parts were taken care of, he finger massaged her pussy lips, clit and anus, using plenty of his saliva to make sure he didn’t make her sore. Then, while she was purring with pleasure at his attention to detail, it occurred to her that she was getting very aroused ‘again’. Then Janice felt Matt standing behind her again, holding her bottom with both hands and his still very stiff cock, pressing along the valley between her buttocks.

    “Are yer ready for another ‘Fuckin’ lass?”

    “ Yes!” She replied. She was, so there was no point denying it.

    “Yes what?”

    “ YES SIR! I’m ready for another ‘Fucking. Matt was really enjoying himself, her mind control had turned her into hot bitch responding to his every whim.

    It felt a lot easier this time when he entered her, she’d already been stretched once. She felt it sliding up easier as well, he soon had it all in, and started pumping straight away. Hang on again lass! Janice gripped the far side of the bench firmly again as she was being screwed for a second time. Her second orgasm came quickly, not quite as strong as the first, but nevertheless, very satisfying. Again Matt stayed inside her and gently caressed her back while she recovered, which didn’t take so long this time.

    “Are yer ok lass?”

    “Yes Sir! Thank you Sir!”

    “Right!” Announced Matt, “It’s time for yer spunkin now, just stay put while I empty me self inter yer.” Although she assumed he was already right in, he somehow managed another inch before doing a few pumps, and then he gripped her hips firmly to lock her to him while he deposited his seed deep inside her. His cock was that thick, that she could feel the spurts of spunk coming along his shaft. She just closed her eyes and concentrated on feeling her belly being filled up by his warm fluid. When he’d finished, he again lay across her back while ‘he’ recovered this time, he planted some gentle kisses between her shoulder blades. “How yer feeling lass?” Janice had had time to regain her composure by now, and replied-

    “Wonderful, Sir!”

    “Aye lass, that’s what I call a ‘proper job’.

    He opened the door I could see Linda Lee was sat on the seat outside the door.

    “Undress lass, let’s see you in the nudie,”

    Linda stood in the middle of his plot and stripped off all her clothes.

    Matt admired her, he liked skinny ladies.

    “Right ladies time for you to entertain me, give each other a good doing.”

    I had only just finished undressing it took me a minute to realise the meaning behind what he had said, but before I could respond Janice swiftly stepped forward, raised herself up on her tiptoes, and kissed me quickly on the lips, I felt shivers of excitement coursing up my spine, and shock waves ran through my whole body down to my toes. My nipples tingled, becoming even harder. I don’t remember deciding to do what I did next, but I somehow moved to her and bent my head down and returned the kiss. It was the softest, sweetest, most tender kiss I had ever experienced. At first it was just our lips gently touching, but Janice slowly opened her mouth, and I felt the tip of her tongue gently trying to make its way into my mouth. It was like no other kiss I had ever had. My whole body trembled, and I wanted to kiss her so very much.

    I breathed the words “you will be the first woman I have been with, I do not know why but I am desperate for you!”

    Matt was delighted the mind control of Janice and Linda was making them do whatever he wanted and giving him some very dirty thoughts.

    I surrendered and opened my mouth for Janice and soon our tongues were twisting and dancing together, and I lifted my hands to cradle her head gently. She reached up and cupped one of my breasts in her hand, whilst letting her other stray to the back of my neck. Her hands dropped abruptly, grabbing at my waist, pulling us closer together. Our bodies touched, our curves moulding together. We held each other, kissing passionately, for several moments, before she let go, breaking the kiss. She backed away a few steps and led me into the shed and hoisted herself up onto the workbench. She sat there facing me, a wide smile on her face as she stared into my eyes.

    I swiftly stepped forward towards her, making up the ground between us, and as she parted her knees wide allowing me to stand between her thighs, we kissed again. She lifted her legs, wrapping them around me, trapping me, digging her heels into my backside. I felt her fingers on my naked chest, she broke our kiss and, without pausing for a second, trailed her tongue down across my neck, before lowering her lips to my breasts. She slowly and delicately licked and sucked on each of my hard nipples, finally settling on my left, which she gently tongued and nibbled between her teeth, while her hands worked on both breasts. I quivered at each light touch she made, a warm glow starting to build deep inside my body. I could not remember ever being as excited as I was at that moment. Looking down, it just turned me on even more that it was another woman doing this to me, and not another man. My breathing was now reduced to long, deep, shuddering pants. I arched my back and moaned, and she enjoyed this.

    Her hands slowly skimmed down my sides, delicately sliding over my skin, and across my hips I felt her fingers brush through my pubic hair, and to the top cleft of my pussy. She moved lower, her fingers sinking into my slit. The sheer amount of wetness she found there must have been incredible. I was turned on in a way I had never ever experienced before. I felt a shiver going up and down my spine as my most private feminine place was being explored and caressed by Janice

    Janice began to move her fingers up and down my through the folds of my pussy and over my clitoris, before eventually pushing two fingers inside me, making me groan out loud. She moved her fingers in and out, making a wet, squishy sound in my wetness. I pushed my hips against her hand. She pushed the full length of her fingers into me and sucked a little harder on my nipple. The combination of stimulations; her mouth on my breast, her fingers buried deep in me, her heels pulling against my bottom; was overwhelming. I was whimpering at this point, and it only took three or four more strokes of her fingers in my pussy, before I began moaning and clinging onto her for dear life. I came so hard and so suddenly that I nearly dragged us both crashing to floor.

    She held on to me as I tried to catch my breath and regain my composure. I leaned against her and the workbench on which she was still sitting, and we looked deeply into each other’s eyes. We kissed gently and laughed. I could hardly believe what had just happened to me. I felt drained, but at the same time filled with an intense feeling of excitement and desire. I knew I had to make her feel just as wonderful as she had just made me feel.

    We continued to kiss, and my excitement kept growing and growing. Each kiss became deeper and more sensual, and my hands began to roam around her body; over her back, trailing my fingers down her spine to squeeze and caress her bottom. I moved up to her front, finding her breasts and gently squeezed and fondled them

    With trembling fingers I reached out and touched the flesh of another woman’s breasts for the first time in my life. They were soft and warm. Her skin was so velvety. I pinched and pulled and twisted at her nipples gently, and she let out a little moan. I hoped that she was enjoying this as much as I was. We kissed again, long and deep, while I continued to knead her breasts. Slowly I traced my tongue down over her neck to her chest and into the valley between her breasts. I gently rubbed my face between those breasts, feeling her sweat cover my cheeks, before I slowly kissed my way to her right nipple. At first I only flicked across the tip with my tongue, but was soon overcome by the urge to suck it into my mouth. I loved the feel and texture of the tiny goose bumps and wrinkles. I sucked and nibbled like I was a child, and her nipple was my favourite kind of sweet.

    Janice was breathing hard and her body was squirming around. I could have easily passed out as her wet pussy seemed to thrust up in my direction.

    Her whole body was so beautiful, and I wanted to run my hands all over it. I slowly slid my fingers across her belly until I reached her pussy. It was hot and slick with her juice. I moved my finger back and forward over its plump lips. I slowly got down on my knees to get a better look at her, and she spread her legs for me and shuffled forward so her bottom rested near the edge of the workbench. My face got closer, and I could see every wonderful detail of her. The skin around the puffy lips was slightly darker than the rest. Her labia where swollen and full, and they seemed to almost pout out at me, soaked with the dew of lubrication. She was very wet indeed.

    If I had any doubts about myself and my ability to do what came next, they were quickly erased as I inhaled her scent. I had never smelled another woman’s pussy before, and it was an intoxicating mixture of perspiration and musk. There was nothing artificial. No perfume, no cologne or powder; just the raw, natural, sweet aroma of her lust. I leaned in closer and inhaled deeply. The odour filled my head and made me dizzy with desire. I had to have her. The urge to lean over and taste her was overpowering.

    I bent forward, touching her pussy with my mouth, and slid my tongue between its dewy folds. I was tentative at first, but the slippery, salty taste made me press on. I stretched out my tongue as far as it would go and licked her glistening slit from the bottom to the very top, not neglecting to tickle her little clit. Janice giggled and moaned and squirmed as I got my first taste of another woman. She was sweet and tangy, not unlike my own juices, which I have tasted a few times. But there were subtle differences that I couldn’t quite put a finger on. But this wasn’t a wine tasting, and I didn’t waste any more time trying to compare flavours.

    I slid my tongue back inside her, wriggling it around while my teeth lightly nibbled at her wet pussy lips and clit. She started to make little animal sounds. It made me feel incredibly sexy to think that I was getting this woman so excited. Her sounds urged me on and made me feel more aggressive. I started sucking on her clit while driving my tongue deep into her.

    I could feel her shifting her body around, and I looked up to see what she was doing. One by one, she had lifted both feet up, placing them flat on the worktop next to her, opening herself up to me further. She reached down under her bent legs and gently spread her lips apart with her fingers, holding her pussy wide open for me, exposing her inner depths. Here I was; an ordinary woman, on my knees in front of another woman with my face buried in her wet pussy. I was aware Matt had his phone out filming us.

    I returned my full attention to Janice’s pussy, slurping and licking at it for all I was worth. All my inhibitions were being forced out of me and I displayed all of my passions. I slid my tongue over her fingers, and she began moving them, rubbing herself. I licked away at her fingers and pussy as we both slid up and down her open slit. Dropping lower I tongued her hole again. In and out I went, wiggling my tongue as I lapped at the insides. I was at the heart of her femininity and she had nothing left to hide. She began oscillating and grinding her hips against my face, in rhythm with my tongue, her breath raging and uncontrolled. She watched as I sucked all of her juices and God did I love them! I was out of control, and began drooling saliva out of the sides of my mouth, as my tongue stimulated her sensitive pussy.

    I was really worked up myself by now, and I slowly slid my hand down to the folds of my pussy my fingers finding my own slit throbbing and soaking wet. I plunged two fingers inside myself and started to hump against my hand as I intensified the pleasure my mouth was giving her.

    I had just about fingered myself to a second intense orgasm when she started to squeal and thrash about. She was getting red faced, and her eyes seemed glazed.

    “My God,” I thought. “I’m making her cum!”

    That just about did it for me, and I came all over my hand, rocking and squeezing on my clit. Seconds later, her sweet juices splashed all over my lips as she orgasmed. Shuddering, she moaned loudly, closing her thighs, squeezing them onto my cheeks. She bucked her hips, pushing forward against my face, her whole body shaking. I glanced up at her, seeing her face puckered in the pleasures of satisfaction.

    As her soft moans died down and her hips finally stopped bouncing up and down, I looked up at her again, this time letting my gaze travel across her entire body. Her pussy glistened and her tummy quivered and heaved as she panted. Her mouth was slightly open and beads of sweat had formed on her upper lip. She looked down at me and smiled contently.

    I helped her hop down from the workbench and she collapsed to the floor beside me. We were both wasted, and we sat, wrapped in each others arms, gently stroking each others skin.

    “Well you really did a good job on each other,” said Matt smiling. “Emma says you will soon forget fucking each other but I am ordering the two of you to have regular sex together, film it, send me the videos and forget about it!”

    “Now Linda it is time for me to give you a good fucking I want my spunk inside you!”

    With his right hand, he cupped my left breast, I just laid there staring out of the window, my breast was fondled and squeezed, and my now hard nipple was pinched and rolled between his finger and thumb. I put my head back. Then my right breast and nipple received the same attention. My breathing started to get heavier.

    Matt’s head went down to my breasts, he licked and kissed, sucked and slurped all over them alternately, till they were both wet, and glistening with his saliva. All that escaped from my lips was the occasional, M,mmm, or Whooo, Then he diverted his attention to my legs I opened them feeling his fingers sink deep into my pussy

    “Get yerself bent over, right over.”

    Matt moved so his legs were between mine. My rump was sticking well up in the air.

    “Make yerself comfortable lass, he said, you might be there for a little while

    Matt then sat back and admired the view in front of him Linda’s naked ass sticking up in he air, her wet pussy on show.

    “That sure is a sight for sore eyes,” he said, gazing appreciatively at my rump

    His eyes went from the ‘cheeky’ pouting lips of her vagina, to the lovely little pink rose bud of her anus, and those twin, gorgeous, firm, well rounded and perfectly sculptured buttocks, that were spread open wide for him. He found himself stroking his fast swelling cock as he gazed at this veritable feast in front of him. I lay there bent right over legs wide apart, offering myself to him, not knowing where he would touch me first.

    Janice knelt beside me and one of her hands moved to cup my left breast and I turned my face to her and she leaned in and kissed me on my lips.

    As I continued to kiss Janice I felt his hands on my outer thighs, sliding sensually up and down, from my knees to my hips. Then they slid round to my inner thighs, where his light touch gently caressed me from her knees to the very top, barely skimming the tops of the hairs of my skin, slowly up and down, up… and down, up……. and down, ever slower. Now he concentrated his hands on the very tops of my inner thighs.

    God! He knows how to turn me on, I thought to myself. I could feel my vaginal lips swelling, and knew that Matt, would have a good view of them. He did! With one hand either side of her hips, he pulled himself forward and placed the tip of his tongue on the one swollen lip, and then he teased her by slowly running the tip of his tongue around both lips in a clockwise direction, round and round, always slowly, wetting my pussy lips as it went. Now I could feel my juices starting to trickle down my leg

    Janice’s hand was playing with my nipple as Matt then used his tongue to lap at my juices. Then, using an index finger from each hand, he pulled my now wet, swollen lips wide apart. felt his tongue enter me licking at my pussy.

    He must have continued doing this for a good half a minute, I thought, before he withdrew his tongue. What now? I thought, what’s he going to do to me next? As I lay there motionless, waiting, I found that the anticipation of what he ‘might’ do, where he ‘might’ touch me, both exciting and frustrating at the same time. It seemed like ages before I felt no contact from him, what’s he doing? is he just ‘looking’? is he getting his cock out, and maybe ‘playing’ with it? Will ‘that’ be the next thing that I feel touching me? But the next thing I felt, were his hands on my buttocks, where they gently fondled, squeezed, and kneaded them. I purred contentedly as his hands lovingly massaged my rear. And then I felt several gentle kisses being planted on each cheek in turn. But then, although my cheeks were already well spread apart from my position bent over and legs being wide open, I felt them being pulled even further apart. I felt the tip of his tongue touch me.

    His tongue slowly circled my anus, an experience I had enjoyed with several other lovers.

    “I’m going to do the same thing with my finger now, ok?” ,yes, ok Sir. His right index finger gently started to encircle my anus, in a clockwise direction. Then his finger touched me again using a slow circular motion. I lay there looking forward to the next bit. Then I felt his finger touch my hole and start to push.

    He saw her anal muscle swell and start to bulge out, and then, using the least pressure that was needed to gently prise her muscle open, he pushed the end of his finger in an inch or so, just up to the first knuckle.

    I could feel his finger sliding up, deeper and deeper into my rectum. I was enjoying it more and more by the second, the feeling of his warm finger gently sliding up and down inside my bottom.

    After a couple of minutes, I felt him starting to carefully withdraw his finger, and as it slipped out I felt my anal muscle close up tight again.

    Since I had my first sex at the age of eighteen I have had sex with over thirty different men and now in my early sixties I had experienced and enjoyed my first lesbian sex and now Matt was turning me on more than those thirty plus men ever had.

    What’s next, I thought, full anal sex maybe, over the years I had many times enjoyed having a dick up my anal passage, it was a completely different sensation to vaginal sex.

    I was getting desperate now for that ‘final’ release, I could feel my juices starting to leak out of me even faster. I hoped he was going to ‘finish me off’ soon.

    Then, with his right hand stroking his erection, he leant forward and stroked between my pussy lips with his index finger. His finger slid easily up and down inside me I was now desperate to cum. Then, after a short while, he withdrew his finger from me and rubbed my spot my reaction was immediate, my hips started to buck.

    “Fuck me Sir! p,pleeaase Fuck me. I bucked even faster against his finger he stopped rubbing my clit and slapped my arse. Ouch!

    I felt him raise himself, he placed his large, purple, swollen knob between my dripping lips and pushed, with very little effort it slipped inside me easily, heaven! I thought. His cock slid up deeper inside me. At last, I thought, ‘this’ is what I’ve been waiting as I felt it sliding up, stretching me as it went, I let out a sigh of contentment.

    Matt started to work his dick in and out of me causing me to scream out as a wave of pure joy overwhelmed me. His hips were banging into me hard. The moment came as my muscles contracted against his dick, my juices ran faster my whole body seemed to quiver as I climaxed.

    Matt kept pumping into me, this was some of the best sex I had ever experienced. Finally with a grunt his dick for a moment grew even bigger and he released his sperm deep inside me.

    I collapsed on to the floor panting.

    “You are alright lass!” Matt smiled at me as he dressed.

    “Right your orders from me, you do as I say and afterwards you forget what you have done.

    “I want both of you to meet up at least three times for lesbian sex, record it and send the recordings to me! I want you both here in my shed at the same time next week so I can fuck you!”

    Matt turned to me, “Linda you are going to be my regular fuck, I want you back here tomorrow!”

    I smiled at him, “yes sir!” I responded already looking forward to seeing him again.

    He turned to Janice, “you are going to earn me some money whoring yourself to any man on this allotment site that wants you! He continued, “I understand you and Nick Holmes hate each other, and that he is a bully that likes hurting women! Well he is going to enjoy this I want you to three times give yourself to him, let him do what ever he wants to you!”

    “Yes sir!” responded Janice, “I will let him do whatever he wants!”

    I thought about Nick Holmes, I knew his wife had left him twice because of his sexual violence to her, she had returned to him each time. I thought of the winter evening he had approached me on the allotment as it was getting dark and I was about to leave. With no warning he hit me in the stomach, knocking me to the ground. As I lay on the ground he jumped on top of me, pushed a ball of material into my mouth which acted as a gag. He forced himself on me, he had some rope which he bound my hands together with. I struggled as much as I could. When I felt Nick unzipping my jeans I knew what he intended and struggled harder but with my wrists bound together I could not stop him removing my jeans. He leered at me as he grabbed my knickers and pulled them down and off. Next he ripped my blouse open and unclasped my bra exposing my breasts. I struggled hard. I thought I was as lucky that Roger came along and disturbed Nick. I was surprised at Roger he did not say anything thing. He then said to Nick, “She will be the fourth one you have raped, and I will have to wipe her mind of the memory. Roger then walked off leaving me tied. Nick smiled at me and slapped my face and then each of my breasts. He undressed and however hard I struggled I could not free my hands and gagge I could not scream as he started to torture me and rape me. Three times he filled my vagina with his cum and my anus once.

    An odd thought crossed my mind, I may have enjoyed Nick raping me and now I would not know and now Janice was going to experience him.

    “I want you both to go back to your allotment plots naked, that will give anyone that see you a thrill,” ordered Matt. “and I will see you tomorrow he continued.”

    In the middle of his plot I turned to Janice, kissed her lips and held her naked body against mine, “my place on Friday,” I whispered in her ear, “come and spend the day with me.”


  • ¿It is really you….. mother

    Font size : +


    This story is almost fiction, and any resemblance to events, places, persons living or dead, is not coincidence. The characters are real with fictitious names and the events are factual, or almost, to tell the truth, they have been altered a little, very little. Enjoy.

    ¿It is really you….. mother?

    By Fermpera

    This story is almost fiction, and any resemblance to events, places, persons living or dead, is not coincidence. The characters are real with fictitious names and the events are factual, or almost, to tell the truth, they have been altered a little, very little. Enjoy.

    Prologue

    They had been banished to their rooms and late into the night, they could hear Dad arguing with Mom, repeatedly stating that she was a whore, a slut and that “This damned marriage doesn’t make anymore sense at all and it is finished, you dammed dyke.” They were very afraid, were afraid of what their father could do to Mom and ached to talk to her, wandering what would happen next, if anything was going to. It happened.

    Elisa, whom later in life, without her mother knowing it, would be called Sandy, then four years old, took her little brother Jonathan, aged two, in her arms and with her hands in her brother’s ears tried to protect him from the shouting, yells and uproar coming from her parents bedroom across the carpeted corridor in the second floor of their beautiful home in that ill fated evening for all of them and theirs lives,

    Chapter 1: Broken lives

    To that day, the Sanderson, Annabelle, née Van Cruiff aged 26, and her husband William, 31, both from very affluent families, not to say very rich families, parents of Elisa and Jonathan had been a kind of high-school sweethearts first, and when the time came and their parents thought they were ripe, both clans pushed them hard toward marriage. Both were lawyers, William working in the family business and Annabelle, normally called by everybody Anna, just out of Law College.

    It was impossible that such a marriage could ever be happy or endure, because Annabelle in a very important aspect of her individuality didn’t know what she or her sexual identity was. Since the first moment of the awakening of her sexuality Annabelle had been drawn, was attracted, in a way she didn’t understand, to her own gender. Unlike what used to happen to the rest of her classmates and friends she felt an instinctive rejection of all manifestations of intimacy made by the boys, on the contrary, from her earliest years she had been attracted to her same sex, at first unconsciously, and later with horror and fear of what might happen if her family and friends should ever learn of her sensual and later sexual inclinations. She felt so different, how could she explain to her rigid catholic family about the crushes she’d get on her women teachers, and how girl’s bodies really turned her on, in ways that boys simply didn’t and left her cold. She couldn’t imagine having sex with any one of them. So, with no knowledge or experience with men at all, she went to the hymeneal bed. It was, to her psyche a disastrous nightmare.

    She was a very beautiful girl, with classic greek features, long blonde hair and a body to die for. In her early twenties she was 5 “ 6 in height, 110 pounds and carried her clothes like a top fashion model with measurements of 30—22—32 inches; her almost nubile body was flawless. She had budding apple sized breasts which were topped with pointy pink nipples, to her continuous shame and chagrin they were unusually puffy and stood out. So, it was almost a “must” that everybody, boys and girls alike, were fond of her, most boys and some of the girls lusted after her, and nobody could blame William for falling in love with her.

    ******

    When Anna was nineteen years old and just beginning life as a law student at Uni, giving her first steps as an independent adult person, she met the woman who would change her life, Marie D’Aflecourt. She was french, of medium age, around forty-five, a very beautiful professor who being very femme and dressing in accordance, however had a little male mannerism, which was not mannish at all. Since the first day she took Anna under her wing, academically and in other ways, she had encouraged Anna at every turn and had helped her get an appointment as a student-teacher. It was no surprise that they’d become quite close despite the difference in their ages; as the relationship blossomed it went from teacher-alumni, to casual friends; from casual friends to intimate friends, and the next step made them lovers. For Anna becoming lovers with Marie was discovering a whole new world, for the first time in her life, caresses, kisses, and body fondling had a new meaning.

    Marie was a very experienced and consummate lover, she knew that the inexperienced Anna would be like tender putty in her hands if only she played her cards right. So she was very careful in all her manifestations of empathy and friendship toward Annabelle before colleagues and students as well. Her attitude in public was always exquisitely professional. At first she took a respectful interest in Anna studies, and little by little the young woman started confiding in her professor and friend her personal troubles. It was like if a ray of light had opened the tenebrous darkness of the night. Marie learned of her pupil’s confusion in regard of her sexual tendencies and identity, her discomfort at being in intimate bodily contact with boys or young men and her preferences to be with girls and women.

    One day, they’d both sat down at the table in Marie’s den and went down to study. A couple of hours later as they had covered a big part and Annabelle seemed to be back on the right track they had taken a short break for tea in between poring over the books again with Marie, and the conversation had turned from books to more mundane things when Marie skilfully turned it to sex, their preferences and experiences. At first Annabelle was upset about the personal confidences, then little by little the conversation got more fluid and hot, the words and sentences more explicit and raw, then their excited minds got the better of them and they started slowly having sex in the den’s couch seat. Neither had ever told how much they loved the other. Anna could only imagine how gorgeous Marie had been back when she was her age since she was still so beautiful now. And Marie being older and more experienced had started the erotic playing game.
    “I’ve seen you looking at my body so I’m going to show all of it to you honey.”
    Anna sat there wide eyed as the older woman started peeling off her shirt and showed her the tits in the plain white bra. She turned her back around on Anna to tease her a little more and undid the bra clasp and, holding the cups against her body, turned again around and let them drop exposing her bare breasts with the tumescent nipples to Anna’s ardent gaze.
    ”Oh my God! They’re so lovely!” exclaimed a dazzled Anna.
    ”So you like them?” asked Marie cupping each one of the beautiful orbs and displaying them to her, soon to be, lover like prize little puppies. In a few moments, the nipples were fully erect and very hard as the young and innocent pupil stared at them.
    ”Well, aren’t you going to touch them?” exclaimed Marie.

    Awkwardly Anna jumped at the chance to touch another woman for the first time.
    She then proceeded to Marie’s tits and gently massaged her luscious, full breasts. Anna fingers circled, twirled and twisted the nipples with her fingers the same way she did to herself. There was a smile of pleasure and contentment on Marie’s face. She seemed to be enjoying this fully, the conquest and conversion of a pure and un-soiled heart. Marie could now see excitement in the girls’ eyes as she watched her pleasure.

    “Now it is your turn, mon petit cochon, now you must let me see you” said the excited french university professor with croaked voice. “I’ve wanted to see your naked body since the first day I laid eyes upon you”

    Then she proceeded to slowly remove Anna’s blouse and bra, jeans and panties touching feather-like her breast and inner thighs and accidentally brushing her crotch with every movement. Anna’s excitement was perceptible, as a soft and musky odor wafted up from her loins. They slowly started to fondle each other’s, Anna tentatively at first but with increasing passion; Marie, expertly and knowing what she wanted. dove her head over Anna’s breasts and started licking, sucking and suckling, she couldn’t contain the excitement of the day, and soon the inexpert but tender ministrations of her pupil brought her to a shuddering and earth shattering climax. Her whole body quivered. She dropped back down into the coach, her body limp.

    Anna was mesmerized, she couldn’t believe or understand what had happened, she was looking to a mature woman who was unconscious because of her, and in a few moments Marie came back from wherever the “little death” had carried her.

    “Oh mon cherie, merci, merci beaucoup, thanks, so many thanks, I love you so much.
    Now is my turn. Come here my love ”

    They both fondled their breasts and let the hands roam between their legs. Soon, moans of ecstasy could be heard, now was Anna the first to climax, her body shuddering in the throes of her orgasm, after she finished climaxing, Marie turned her around and embraced Anna possessively from behind, fondling her from neck to loins.

    Marie gently kissed the back of Anna’s neck, and at the same time stroked her thighs. It wasn’t long before she came again, they both dropped back down into the coach, sat side by side of the other and embraced putting their hands around each other shoulders..

    ”Well, what do you think?” Marie asked.

    “That was so great, so incredible I have no words!” said Anna

    “Why don’t we go upstairs have a shower, and adjourn to somewhere more comfortable?”

    ”Sounds like a very good idea,” said Anna “I could do with a shower!””Who gets to shower first?”

    ”I believe in conserving water, so I think we should shower together,” said. Marie.

    ”Well, you’re the teacher” said Anna

    Once in the shower Marie gave Anna a bar of exotic soap and asked her if she could wash her back, in the meanwhile she with another bar of soap would return the favour to Anna’s back in an erotic dance. This position made the two women rub their fronts from head to feet, tits to tits, tummy to tummy, legs to legs, clit to clit, with soap all over their bodies caressing all the folds and crannies with their hands. They were obviously enjoying themselves exploring, touching, kissing, licking, caressing backs and butt asses and it was feeling fantastic.
    .
    Anna drew her hands from the behind and started to fondle Marie breasts as her hands moved down to slowly massage Anna’s pussy who put her hands around Marie’s head and slowly tongue kissed her. Marie’s left hand fingers were soon probing the inside of Anna’s pussy and with the right hand reached down and started to stroke the ass, she slowly moved her fingers up the crack of Anna’s ass and tickled the rim of her butt -hole. She then inserted a finger and the cry of pleasure that escaped from Anna’s mouth made the house tremble.

    They were about to make each other explode. Two beautiful women, each with a finger in the other’s pussy, and another finger in their asses. They continued to tongue kiss in such a frenzy of passion that soon were kissing and biting necks and shoulders, at the same time. They continued to finger fuck themselves; it was just a sea of hands and tongues as they caressed, kissed and finger fucked each other. It wasn’t long before they came again to an explosive orgasm.

    ******

    Since that first lesbian tryst Marie and Anna tried to maintain the relationship at a low level, but the experience had made Anna a little more daring, and the pleasure she got from the caresses of her lover made her reckless in their pursuit. She craved the taste of the lips and secretions of a vagina, but not any vagina, she craved Marie’s mouth in her pussy, and hers in Marie’s, Marie’s tongue fucking her asshole, and sixty nining with Marie was bliss, she craved, and craved, and craved…. a woman’s body. At that moment was Marie’s. Not any other.

    After a couple years with no official boy friend, sweet heart or any date with members of the opposite gender known to Anna’s family, her parents, first insinuated and then told her with all the letters it was time to be thinking about marriage, sons and a happy life for ever after, and they had, in view she was incapable of getting it herself, the perfect candidate, her former high school friend, William Sorenson, a successful young lawyer, five years her senior, junior partner in the law firm of both families.

    The first reaction of Annabelle was to say no. No, absolutely no. She was not prepared to marry because she was too young, and she was in the middle of her career. Her parents were adamant. She was the perfect age to get married and breed sons or daughters; the more the better.

    Desperate she went to take refuge in Marie’s arms, and take counsel of what to do.

    “I don’t want to marry, him, or any other man, I love you and would like only to marry and live with you”, said a disconsolate Anna.

    Marie took her lover’s face with her hands kissing tenderly her lips, “But you must my dear, you must marry and William is the perfect choice. You know him and his family, and after your marriage we could arrange to see each other, even in your new home.
    I love you so much, I’ll always be beside you and as your good friend and professor, and nobody would ever suspect we are lovers when we pass time together. Nobody suspects the friendship between two women, overall when one of them is married, and husbands… less than anybody.”

    So it was done, Annabelle married William and the first night was a nightmare, when William entered her for the first time he found, to his everlasting pleasure and pride, his bride was a virgin, her hymen was intact, but it was so hard to deflower her and he so inept, that the next morning her body was a mass of pain. Nothing had prepared her to the hurt of a night of “lovemaking”. William rough body and manners, him mauling her breasts and other parts of her body had nothing to do with the experiences she had have with Marie. The honeymoon was a time of suffering and permanently regretting her decision.

    The first thing Anna did after the honey-moon voyage and her return to her new home was to get in contact with Marie. Her professor couldn’t help but be concerned about the abrupt change in Anna following her marriage. She told her lover how she had cried all the time, couldn’t eat or sleep and as she was incapable to take a book, her studies were showing the results; it was obvious she had loss so much weight in the last month. Her beautiful blonde hair was severally tied back in a pony tail instead of flowing free as she always liked it. Her eyes were red, it was clear she had been crying again.

    With that, Anna once again burst into tears. Marie quickly moved to her feet and eased the young woman to the large padded sofa on the side of the room. She let her cry on her shoulder, happy that Anna was finally letting her go. Marie’s arms, as always, comforted her and through her sobs she unburdened herself. Anna went on and on for almost an hour, revealing every hurt and emptiness within her. Marie listened patiently, caressing and assuring her that everything was going to be better.

    “I’ll help you ease the pain, my love” She told Anna

    For some reason, it made perfect sense, this seemed a sensible solution. She simply needed to be in bed with someone, not just for sex; right now she needed something more. The friendship and caring she craved already existed between Marie and her.
    Without another word, she rose and began taking off her clothes, Marie checked the door and when she turned around Anna could see the point of her hard nipples in her
    sweater.

    “Just relax my darling love, I’ll take care of everything” Marie said in a voice just a bit husky.

    By that time Anna was down to her underclothes and Marie had taken over. She kissed her mouth lightly and then worked her way down to her neck. Reaching behind her she unhooked Anna’s bra and pulled it off her shoulders, freeing her small breasts. Her hands covered them and she made little circles with her tongue around her mounds, squeezing the nipples up into her mouth. In spite of Anna’s nervousness and distress, she responded quickly to Marie’s ministrations and her pussy felt delightfully moist as she moaned softly.

    ”See, my dear” Marie whispered as she took the other nipple into her mouth. “I told you it would all be all right now.”

    Marie slid her hands inside Anna’s panties and cupped her mound; her middle finger worked it way between the moist lips and was immediately covered with juices. Anna found again Marie’s hands and mouth were in a very special way not only thrilling but healing as had ever been. Marie seemed to know exactly what she needed, and moaning loudly, Anna felt her body pulling desperately at the exploring fingers. Kneeling on the floor at her feet, the mature woman pulled her lover’s panties down her legs slowly. She kissed her belly, dipping her tongue into the navel and then swirled it into the fine bush beneath.

    ”Oh my god, you smell lovely,” She said as she inhaled deeply.

    Anna’s legs were weak and trembling, her nipples ached for her hands again and she thrust her pelvis toward her, with a knowing smile, the professor coaxed her thighs apart.

    ”I can’t wait to taste you.” Marie murmured as her fingers spread the young bride nether lips. She gazed at the pink and wet opening, licking her own lips hungrily, Anna could feel her clit erect and throbbing as Marie lowered her face to her pussy, and then Marie stuck her tongue out and she barely felt it at first as the point moved up and down her opening, tasting her nectar. As Marie grew more and more excited, she drove her tongue deep inside, pulled it out again and wrapped it around the clit, again and again she repeated the process until Anna was on the brink of ecstasy and suddenly with the orgasm the skies seemed to crash down on Anna’s head.

    Finally when Anna was coming down Marie brought her hands into play, stroking the clit with her thumb and teasing her anus with fingertips from her other hand. In seconds, Anna was grinding her body against her face, shuddering through her second orgasm in mere minutes. The professor brought her down as slowly as she had taken her up. When the newlywed opened her eyes, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing, here was her lovely lover, still wearing a three piece suit. As usual, not a hair was out place but her face was covered with her juices.

    “I think one of us is overdressed.” Anna said with a satisfied smile.

    The professor returned the smile and unbuttoned her suit. Her sweater quickly joined her jacket on the floor and as she unhooked her bra, Anna was again amazed at their beauty. The heavy bra and multiple layers of clothing Marie always wore in class and at official functions concealed her 38dd chest. Kneading her breasts with both hands, she squeezed the large nipples and smiled; her hands slid downward and off came the skirt and slip. Finally only the panties remained and in a quick motion they too were gone. To Anna’s astonishment she saw, Marie’s pussy was now as bare as a teenager.

    “I could touch up and produce the grey in my hair, give another colour” Marie said as she noticed Anna’s gaze. “But down there it easier just to keep it bare. Besides, I’ve always loved the way it feels and I’ve wanted to surprise you”

    Kicking the pile of clothes behind her, Marie stuck a pose before the couch Anna was still sited on. And trying to comfort and cheer her up she said:

    “What do you think, eh, not bad for an old lady?”

    In response, Anna rose and hugged her with all the passion she could muster, she kissed Marie, her tongue slipping past her lips as she ran her hands down the back of her body and cupped the mounds of her ass..

    “I think you are beautiful.” She said as she broke the kiss. “I wish I had a body half as beautiful as yours.”

    “Ok, now that we have you back on track, we’ll have to spend a lot of time together to get your grades and everything, most of all your life, back up.” Marie said as she brushed Anna’s long blonde hair out of the pony-tail.

    “If being with you and loving and making love with you is the incentive, then I’ll be getting on” Anna said beaming and smiling for the first time since her wedding,

    “Well we can worry about that tomorrow, right now I think you’re ready for a second lesson in women’s love”

    Anna’s face expression showed she didn’t understand what Marie was talking about;

    “Yes my dear, you are sore, all around your pussy and the pussy as well are red, and chaffed, and hurting, that’s the way with men, they push into you and without consideration smash any resistance they found in the way, but women are different”

    “What are you talking about?”

    “Well, let me explain first and then I’ll show you, my love” “The ultimate in women lovemaking takes place down the body, in between our legs. It is called tribadism, and basically consists as the act of rubbing your pussy against that of another woman such that one or both achieve orgasm”

    The bewildered expression on Anna’s face spoke volumes, and Marie couldn’t let escape a giggle.

    “Yes my love, as you will found in a few minutes, tribadism is the most sincere and natural form of lesbian intercourse. You may have your lover rubbing your pussy with her thigh or her nipple and will get you off, but I believe true tribadism is a different sex act. Come here my love and let me show you”.

    With that Marie took Anna in her arms and started caressing, fondling and kissing the newlywed. She put her on her back and slowly started kissing down her body, first the breasts, her swollen breasts, then her hard nipples; after a few minutes Marie pushed herself over her waiting lover and started to rub, first her breasts against Anna’s, then large nipples rubbing over strung nipples, more kisses, and they embraced again with whispered “I love you so much”

    ”Oh yes, I do too, my love” Then Marie put herself in the missionary position over Anna’s body and let her body descend slowly until flesh touched flesh, from brow to toes. And then pussy to pussy, soft tendrils of pure gold against shaved mound.

    Slowly, very slowly, Marie started rubbing and meshing her cuntal lips and clitoris against Anna’s trying to provoke labial penetration or clitoral penetration. Oh, what a complete and satisfactory sexual experience. It seemed so natural, the sense of closeness and oneness, vagina to vagina, clit to clit, and the kissing during the intercourse, tongue fighting tongue, saliva dropping from Marie’s mouth to Anna’s in a complete interchange of bodily fluids.

    After a few minutes of frenzied lovemaking the french professor made spread the legs to her young paramour while she kept hers together and slipped in between her lover’s thighs. In that position Marie’s pubis, which pubic bone was sufficiently pronounced, penetrated Anna’s opened labia providing more effective contact and providing maxim penetration, this position served to splay more efficiently open her lover’s inner labia and keeping her open, allowing for greater penetration and greater stimulation for her..

    Anna, on the bottom wrapped her legs around her lover, and bended her knees to provide a better angle of attack and maximize pussy to pussy contact. Then began a slow rhythmic humping to work the juices out and coat all of their vulvas, they were so soaked it was just a matter of getting the sticky juices out from between the slits and covering both vulvas and surrounding inner thighs. Once they were sufficiently lubricated things got really out of hand.

    Anna, as her breath came in short, laboured and spasmodic shallow gasps, looking silently into her girlfriend’s eyes as they fucked, held firmly to Marie’s hips and yanked her forward and back in a rapid movement so that her pussy never broke contact with Marie’s, but simply slid fore and daft along its length. The motion, along with her legs being spread, did cause her labia to open like a flower allowing her lover’s vulva to work its way inside of hers. As the arousal of both women increased, Marie’s engorged clit did actually penetrate Anna slit. And at the top of the stroke that clit was nuzzled between the bottom edge of the open vagina, then when the young woman hips slid back, Marie’s clit did slid along between her labia until her clit came mashing into hers.

    As they draw closer to orgasm their motion became frenzied and Anna pulled Marie down harder against her increasing the pressure, to the point that they felt a friction burn in their pubis that just brought the orgasmic release they were looking for, a flood of her hot cum poured out and coated their meshing vulvas, immediately soothing both pussies and reducing friction, the wet sloshing sound of their meshing pussies together with the feel of hot cream flowing into Anna’s vagina did it for her and again orgasmed several times; hardly missing a beat, so did Marie, after multiple orgasms sometimes they fucked continuously for nearly an hour..

    After, with Anna riding on top, they kissed passionately and maintained a slow humping rhythm, such that breasts and pussies continued to rub together. They made love like this for a half an hour or longer and experienced many more small orgasms as they did so.

    That’s when Anna did feel a change in her, and maybe William did too. Maybe that was why he tried to go further than he ever had before in their sexual life, he even tried for the first time with her, cunnilingus and analingus, and she made no motion to stop him, what for ? And because she didn’t want the same things he did, she didn’t cooperate, she never knew pleasure in that acts or feeling him moving inside of her like he did, only bringing her intense dislike before he ended. Afterwards she was almost sure that was the day that she accepted completely inside her head her lesbianism, her husband could never bring her to orgasm, like Marie did, which didn’t prevent her to get pregnant twice, and she loved her children, but abhorred her husband.

    ******

    A couple months later of that wondrous day with Marie, one morning at breakfast, suddenly Anna was nauseous, felt light-headed and dizzy, and her stomach was in an up-roar, it was very sudden, and she passed out. Anna was unsure of the length of time she had been out of this world. Little by little consciousness was returning but still her eyes weren’t able to focus on anything in the kitchen. When she recovered she noticed the room had filled with shadows, so it must have been several hours she were unconscious. Fear to the unknown was present in her mind as the objects around her started to became clearer, and then she noticed the white gown she was wearing was stained. by her own vomit; as her senses returned she was aware of a pain different of any kind she had suffered until now, panic seized her, and sharp abdominal pains made her wrap both arms about her waist and gasp for air as the ache took her breath away. Anna felt then the numbness in her lower abdomen, grazing carefully her hand across the un-feeling she felt a strange hardness but not additional sensitivity to her touch. She allowed her hand to travel to the center of her stomach where she felt a hard button. Her first thought was of pregnancy, and to the air she questioned, “Can it be true?” Yes, it was true.

    ******

    A few months later. Anna knew from the way she walked that she waddled like a duck, her tummy looked like if she has swallowed a watermelon, and her back, oh ¡¡¡ how her back hurt. And William, William seemed to have lost any kind of interest in her, sexual or any other.

    “After he has scraped, torn and ripped my insides, the no good bastard hadn’t touched me in months after I started to show my pregnancy, not that I want his attentions, if you know what I mean, but at least he could show some interest how everything is going with my pregnancy” Anna was rambling, nagging, whining and complaining, all in one, about being pregnant “and being my family staunch Catholics as they are I wasn’t able to even consider an abortion”.

    As she settled into Marie’s bedroom, and she drew the curtains for privacy, she started
    telling her how her back was aching, and how nobody seemed to care if she was well or not. After the long tirade Marie suggested that “if you don’t mind” she could give her a back massage, to which Anna readily agreed, so she had the pregnant girl sit sideways on the bed and moved directly behind her.

    Feeling Marie’s beautiful hands rubbing her shoulders Anna went in a dreamy state, and as Marie’s face got closer to her neck she could feel Marie’s hot breath, which ignited again feelings of sexual passion, Marie suggested it might feel better if she put her hands under her top which brought a little murmur and a yes from Anna.

    Marie hands on her back made her wonder, not for the first time, the power the older woman had over her and the way she always turned her on, she knew she was capable of turning on Marie too, but sometimes she doubted she had the same power over her old professor; the thought disappeared as she felt Marie’s fingers creep to the sides of her breasts, and she melted back into her arms.

    Feeling her hands cup her now full breasts and her index finger making little circles over her nipples, brought a little “yes” to Anna’s lips, Marie unhooked Anna’s maternal bra and lifted the top, as she kissed and licked her ear.

    “Oh my darling, oh my darling love” whispered Marie as she played with Anna’s rock hard nipples, pulling and twisting them, and making her hotter than she had ever been in her entire life.

    Turning her softly around a little bit, Marie looked at her face smiling before she dropped her head to Anna’s breast, licking in a little circle around the nipple before she drew it into her mouth, pulling and sucking on it while her fingers played with the other breast. As she aroused one nipple with her fingernail, Anna put her hand on the Marie’s head and with her fingers combed through her luscious hair.

    Anna was getting so hot from Marie playing with her breasts that she could feel her pussy juices running down to the crack of her ass and soaking the granny cotton panties she now used, she wanted her lover to fuck her or to do anything she wanted to her, as to give her a hint of what she wanted, with some difficulty she separated her legs, and with her hand raised the hem of her maternal dress to her thighs.

    Without stopping nursing on Anna’s breasts, with one hand, Marie felt the soaking wet old-fashioned panties, pushing them aside her fingers started exploring the sopping wet pussy and started to finger fuck her. She couldn’t see her hand because of the big tummy but Anna could feel her lover fingers plunging in and out of her throbbing pussy, at the same time one thumb rubbed her swollen clit she tried to lift her heavy hips to match the finger rhythm. She could feel the tingle starting to build, and then it hit her like a punch from deep inside. The wonderful electric feeling of her pussy cumming. As she pressed her thighs together, Marie removed her hand and slumped to the floor, a few minutes latter kneeling in front of Anna; she lifted Anna legs to her own shoulders, and put her hands on those inner thighs.

    Sniffing in the womanly scent for a minute before she lowered her head to the pussy, Anna could feel Marie’s tongue exploring delicately her folds, and as she took control of her head directing it where she wanted it; she could feel her pussy lips parted by a pair of thumbs and her inner lips were licked before the tongue plunged in deep.

    Marie, once again, probing the pussy walls with her tongue and sucking on the swollen clit like a straw, knew it wouldn’t be long or takes much more time before Anna came in her mouth, and she would make cumm herself with her own fingers. Her tongue was working its magic on Anna’s pussy and then it hit them both. A massive, mind blowing orgasm, which kept coming in waves. One after one, another after the other, and others after them, as they gushed sweet pussy honey, Anna’s into Marie’s mouth.

    ******

    Annabelle gave birth to her first born, a daughter named Elisa Sanderson (whom later in the story became Sandy) with mixed feelings. The delivery was through out a painful labor of several hours, which by association, made her remember her wedding night, with the insides of her vagina ripped, and pain, pain and more pain. Only Marie’s presence after the child birth gave her a semblance of normalcy, the older woman and lover continuous presence made her post-partum depression less agonizing, which made her parents and husband William, even not knowing the motives, yet, grateful of her.

    Two months after, Annabelle desiring the company and love of Marie, started visiting her on the afternoons with any excuse, most of the time carrying with her the little girl.
    The first times the hour of suckling was due, Annabelle just opened her blouse and taking off the maternal bra put the baby’s mouth to her puffy and distended nipples.
    Marie’s reaction to this display of her young lover augmented and lactating breasts was ambiguous, dual; sometimes she got very excited and knew of dampness in her labia running down to her knickers, in other moments she felt repulse with repugnance.

    One of those days Marie was getting excited and very wet seeing the little girl sucking her mother’s breast, she told Anna to lay with her baby in the big bed and slowly got Anna naked taking off her clothes and then she removed her own and laid beside Anna softly kissing her. Her hands moved to the full breasts and pulled at the sensitive nipples, rolling them, as she knew how well to do.

    Anna arched her back toward her lover’s talented fingers. It had been so long. They were lying side by side with the infant in between them and Marie’s hot thigh slid between hers and pressed against the wet pussy.

    “You know just how to do that to me, don’t you, my hot french lover.” Anna said pulling back a little and smiling into her dark and expressive eyes.

    Marie eyes sparkled. “Do what, baby-girl?” she asked mischievously, grinding her thigh skilfully against her mound. She knew full well what she meant; they had been lovers now for well over three years and they knew each body intimately – inside and out – and just how she wanted her to make love to every inch of it.

    “Make love to me! Suck my nipples. Drink my milk! Suck them ¡¡¡ nowwwwww¡¡¡.” Anna pleaded. “They are so full. Little Elisa doesn’t drink all I produce. I have so much milk. I enjoy nursing her but particularly would love to have you, dear Marie, suck my breasts, take my milk from them too. Having a woman suck my breast milk is so damn wicked and sexy! ”

    Marie smiled a little naughtily, then kissed Anna softly, caught her and carefully, not to hurt the baby, rolled her on top of her own hot naked body. Her large and mature breasts pressed against Anna’s, and they hugged and kissed for a long delicious moment, then Anna moved up over Marie on arms and legs, as she knew just what she wanted, she spread her legs on either side of her lover, straddled her body and slid upward a little and she felt her full, milk-heavy breasts sway as she moved. She leaned back and with both hands took Marie’s head to her breast and guided it to her nipple. The older woman kissed first one then the other nipple and sucked softly on it, pulling it with her lips, but not hard enough to make the milk flow into her waiting mouth.

    Anna remembered the first time she had made love to her and sucked her breast without milk from them. Marie had gone down on her then, the first woman ever to make love to her. Now her hands cupped one breast squeezed it and her lips teased the nipple, pulling her sensuous lips around it, and then kissing the sensitive areola

    She spent long minutes kissing and licking Anna large bulging areola before Anna reached down caught her breast and moved the nipple to her lips. Marie laughed softly then her hot lips surrounded Anna nipple and her tongue flicked the tip, teasing her, still not sucking. Anna moaned in frustration and her head bowed back, she wanted the older woman’s lips to suck her aching nipple, and suck it hard!

    “Marie, ohhhh please my Love ¡¡! Please suck my nipple. I need you to suck it! ¡¡ ¡¡You’re killing me!! Ohhhh, suck it, suck it, you bitch! ¡” she groaned in anguish.

    Then she gave a long loud sigh as the other’s soft lips pulled at her nipple and slid along it, sucking it softly. She teased it, making it harder, making it longer and firmer, but not sucking hard enough to draw any milk into her mouth. Anna’s hips thrust down against her body, her very hot and wet pussy pressing against Marie’s stomach, conveying her need.

    An eternity later Marie sucked harder and Anna felt the fantastic relief as the milk flowed from her swollen breast into her lover’s hot mouth. Marie put both hands at the base of her breast, squeezed inward and pulled downward, milking the breast.

    “God, how wonderful feels to have her suck and milk my tit with her hands till the milk spray out inside her sweet mouth” Anna thought.

    And lowering her chest, pushed hard against the soft face; meanwhile the Maris’s lips were sucking again and again drawing the hot mother’s milk into her mouth. She knew just how to do it so sensually.

    Nursing her baby-girl was erotic, her little mouth sucking gluttony, giving her pleasure, but when Marie suckled, it was a whole new feeling, a feeling of one woman making love to another.

    “Oh dear, my pussy is hotter than ever and I’m feeling very wet.” Anna was thinking “She had that effect on me before and now it multiplies by eons. Soon she would empty my breasts and then we would make love. I want her hands, her lips, her tongue slipping into my pussy, driving me to a fantastic climax as I made love to her at the same time”.

    Anna felt one hand leave her breast and slide sensuously down her body, over her now rounded tummy, to stroke her thighs. Marie was teasing her again while her lips sucked and her mouth made love to Anna’s swollen breast. Her lips were never still, she moved her head up and down pulling on the nipple with her white little teeth, giving fantastic sensations with her soft lips pulling, making the nipples harder and at the same time making them longer while she drew out the milk. Her hand cupped Anna’s bare mound caressing it for a while, and then moving slowly downward. Anna gasped as Marie’s long finger inched along her slit, and then, tantalizingly, pressed inward into the core of her sopping pussy. She was wet and slick from the sucking on her breasts and it slipped into the wet soft sex cave easily. Anna groaned, moaned and whimpered and threw her head back in a movement of sheer pleasure.

    Marie’s finger probed gently inward and Anna felt first one, then two fingers press deep inside her. “Oh my god she’s finger fucking me, oh my, but she’s a bitch, she is twisting her wrist fucking my vaginal entrance.” Long minutes later she felt the fingers curve inside her, and she cried out as they found her g-spot and began to massage it with a touch they had developed together. Anna hunched her hips against the hand, feeling the fingers slide deeper inside her, playing over the small sensitive pad and making her feel as if she needed to pee, yet she wanted more of her touch rubbing against her clit.

    Marie’s skilful fingers rubbed and stroked Anna’s pudendum, from long experience she knew just how to stroke her g-spot and. she had been surprised the first time Anna had spurted her pussy juice, something William, her husband, could never achieve, and now her fingers rubbed and stroked bringing it on again.

    “Ohhhh, god, sweet Marie, mother of god, you are killing me. Your fingers are making me so damn hot. I can feel them deep inside me. Make me cum please; I want to spurt around your fingers. Suck my nipples hard, pull on them, bite them, make me cum. Ohhhh, I need YOU to make me cum. Make me cum hard! HARD”” Anna cried out. Little Elisa was asleep now in the room floor over a duvet, but she didn’t care if someone heard the screams in the next block.

    Marie moved her fingers inside her lover’s vagina, stroking the g-spot again and again, her hand thrusting deep, she nipped Anna’s long erect nipples with her teeth bringing a welcome pain to them, she sucked hard and Anna could feel her milk flow into her mouth, Anna leaned to one side and put her weight on one arm and reached across and caught her other breast and squeezed and pulled hard on the nipple; she was in a orgasmic frenzy; multiple streams of hot milk spurted from her erect nipples in tiny white jets, Marie was sucking her milk for all it was worth and at the same time being hit in the face with more of it from the other breast; Anna didn’t care if she was making a mess; she needed the rough stimulation on both nipples and she squeezed and pulled hard, drawing the milk out to arc in long white streams over Marie’s face. She closed her eyes and her brain continued to spiral up and up, while Marie’s fingers stroked her insides.

    Marie’s magic fingers continue playing over her g-spot and her slim hand was fisting and writhing inside Anna’s pussy setting off a massive and explosive climax. Anna screamed again and again in ecstasy as she came for umpteenth time; she was on fire with need and her hand came off her own breast to hold her body erect as she climaxed hard and explosively, head back, back arched. It was as if jolts of wonderful electricity shot through her body and a short circuit went off inside her head as she climaxed.

    Finally spent, she fell atop the bed and rolled a little as they lay holding each other. They kissed and caressed and Anna slid her own hand down to find her lover’s sopping wet pussy, she slid a finger along Marie’s slit, teasing her firm clit which was swollen and pebble hard, she rubbed it gently with her slick finger. When they had recovered a little it was Anna’s time to give pleasure to her lover and she moved down and began to kiss her soft firm breasts, then sucked her nipples till they stuck out and became harder and long. She longed to suckle on them and would have liked milk flowing into her mouth, she licked the large brown areola, and pushed the breast against her mouth, went desperately from one breast to the other fondling them till they were firmer, harder with passion, her hot blood swelling them.

    ”Oh, if only she could suck milk from them!”

    Anna kissed her way downward over the smooth satiny stomach; Marie spread her legs wide for her and she moved between them and licked her velvet thighs from her soft pubic hair to her sweet opened pussy. 69 had become one of their favourite love positions; both loved the delicious taste and scent of an excited pussy while their own pussy was being sexually stimulated. The wantonness intimacy of a 69 is beyond describing, it is so wonderfully erotic and satisfying, when it is done with a lover who cherishes and wants only to satisfy you in the most intimate of lovemaking techniques. Eating and being eaten at the same time, is one of life’s most erotic sensations, transcending all others. As many authors have written, only a woman truly knows how to make love to another woman.

    Anna slid her tongue out and ran it down into Marie’s groove, spreading her wet flesh, opening her up like a flower and slipping her tongue inside her, then plunging it deep inside, her lips sucking the sweet nectar out. She pushed her tongue in and out and suddenly had an inspiration; she pulled back as Marie groaned in protest, grabbed a pillow and put it against her delectable ass and lifted her hips up so she could slip the pillow under her, but didn’t do what the other thought she would do, go back to eating her. Instead Anna wiggled upward and put her breast against Marie spread and very wet pussy. She leaned forward and put her nipple against the hot wet flesh and pushed, the nipple found the opening and she pressed downward.

    “Ohhhh Marie It feels so wonderful having your hot, wet, intimate flesh around my nipple” exclaimed a driven mad Anna, pressing downward, and then pulling back slightly making her nipple fuck the pussy.

    Marie smiled at her, as her hand came down and her finger found her own turgid clit and rolled it around in circles. Then she took another pillow and put it under her head so she could watch Anna who winked at her and pulled back a little, took one hand and pulled at her nipple provoking that an small streams of hot milk spurted out over Marie’s pussy. She moaned hotly her approval.

    Anna pressed her nipple down against Marie’s spread flesh and then put a hand on either side of her pussy and pressed inward trapping the nipple between her pussy lips, then pulled backward and Marie’s pussy actually milked her nipple, her hot mother’s milk was flowing out against the hot gash. Anna’s own pussy pulsed, her clit throbbing at the idea of what she was doing, she opened the pussy again, pulled the labia wide open slid her nipple back between the spread lips, closed them hard around her nipple, and felt her milk flowing from her breast. Into the pussy.

    Marie watched, her dark eyes glowing with lust as she witnessed Anna doing something to her she had never done, or even imagined doing; the milk flowed out her pussy running along her slit and over her delicious brown star. Anna’s long hard, ejaculating nipple became a small cock fucking her pussy, and her pouting pussy lips seemed to suck on the hard cock-like nipple.

    “Oh, yes, yes fuck my pussy with your nipple and make it suck your hot milk out. Yes, yes! That is so sexy, so hot Mrs Sanderson. Fuck me, fuck my pussy. Yesss, Yesssss” moaned Marie, as her fingers became a blur against her clit.

    Anna pressed her nipple down, taking it with her fingers and rubbing it around and around against the sides of her pussy, pulling at it at the same time, spurting milk into her open sex like a cock cumming. Marie screamed out her ecstasy and Anna felt the pussy sphincter contract around her nipple and then a gush of her juices spurted out over the breast as she climaxed. Her hips thrusted upward and pressed the breast down hard against her body.

    Marie head was thrown back, her face distorted by passion. And Anna almost came again it was so exciting. With a long sigh, she fell backward and lay gasping for breath. Anna moved up to kiss and caress her. Their lips were covered with the juices of both of them and they sucked and licked them clean of each other faces with relish. Their hands roamed and soon they were both on fire. They turned in the rumpled bed and kissed each one way downward till their faces were buried between hot thighs, tongues and lips sucking on wet velvet flesh.

    Marie pussy was delicious, a mixture of Anna milk and her own pussy juices. Anna sucked and licked with complete abandon and then they became frantic lovers, not being able to kiss or lick the other partner pussy hard or fast enough. Quickly they brought each other to a series of moaning, writhing climaxes, faces buried into steaming intimate flesh and tasting each other’s sweet juices. They both spurted out their juices to be devoured in an orgy of ecstasy.

    Finally they became satiated, turned, hugged and pressed their bodies together. Their breathing became regular; and they pulled back a little, lying side by side, began to laugh. They were both a mess. Anna’s milk had spurted over her upper and lower body and their gyrations had spread it all over them. After taking a long and cosy shower Anna remembered forgotten little Alisa, who was still sleeping on the floor of the room over a duvet.

    ******

    William was an un-suspecting husband, (as most of them, by the way), he never would have considered an adulterous affair of his wife, and less of all a lesbian adulterous affair. But Annabelle was in love and infatuated with her professor-lover, her married sexual life had been traumatic to her since the wedding night, and her disappearing several afternoons a week, every week, several months after child-birth, with little Elisa, and not to go to Uni either, was getting suspicious, first to her parents, who couldn’t find her home and with their comments to William.

    William tried to be more careful with Annabelle the scarce moments they had sexual contact, intercourse was unsatisfactory for both of them, to Anna because she hated to be intimate with a man, and penetration was the ultimate in intimacy, and in the conjugal bed her attitude was as passive as that of a corpse; to William it was unsatisfactory because with a wife with the response of one like Anna, ¿what can a body do or say?. However, a woman to get pregnant only needs a spermatozoid getting first in the race to her womb and the egg in it, and because nature is like that, intercourse being good or bad, doesn’t matter. So it was that in one of Anna and William infrequent get together to have intercourse, nobody could call that making love, Anna got pregnant again.

    It was the beginning of the end to a situation should have never started. Anna was adamant she wanted to abort, said she could not and would not suffer giving birth as she had suffered with her first born. She loved her girl very much but no more birth-giving, if William or her parents wanted a baby let anyone of them have it. But her family was staunch catholic and with the passing of the weeks she was convinced to have a caesarean, provided that she had her tubes tied at the same time.
    . .
    Anna’s second pregnancy, above all the three first months, was a nightmare for everybody concerned, for her, for her husband, for her family, for Marie, friends and acquaintances. She was depressed and her bouts of depression and despair made her fearful to die in childbirth. As in her first pregnancy her only secure port of call was Marie’s house, in that place she felt herself welcome, loved, and secure and got all the sexual release she needed. Marie on the contrary was getting weary of Anna’s constant complains and demands and was waiting the best moment to end their relationship.

    At seven months, Anna’s second pregnancy was a veritable carbon-copy of her first one. She was very heavy now, her back, back-bone and back-side hurt permanently and she went to Marie to get consolation and a back rubbing, or a general massage. Later she went alone letting little Elisa in charge of a baby-sitter.

    Marie had let her set her own pace; she refused to be trapped by Anna’s pregnant whims. Some people, mostly her family, eventually grew impatient with her and started telling her she needed to pull herself and carry on like an adult. Marie had smiled at this advice kept her mouth shut and just gave Anna space with the attentions and emotions she demanded. For some time she allowed herself to feel some of her grief, and when her tantrums came, if they were together and alone, calmly went and sat next to Anna and talked to her through it, allowing her to give in herself to Marie’s voice and caresses. Always Anna’s hyperventilating was controlled thanks to their very close relationship, and that moments were almost therapeutic.

    But Marie was a little tired of being now more of a husband to Anna than a lesbian lover and decided to start changing the relationship; holding her hand and, never one to do things in half measure, she thought ”fuck the hand” and the next thing she did was hold the shuddering, sobbing, swollen frame to her chest.

    “Ok baby, listen to me…we’ll get through this together…just let me make love to you and stop crying…just like that…. yes baby, yes.”

    She helped Anna to the bedroom and into bed, Anna was reluctant this time to show her deformed pregnant body to her lover, but Marie told her not to be shay with her at all and to get started her naked. Next was Marie’s turn to disrobe and get on the bed.

    “Ok my love, today I’m going to make love to you as never before, you just let mommy do the giving, and you just let your body receive all I have for you”

    Anna was in heaven, Marie still loved her, and she was going to get release from her sexual tensions. Her back was hurting, so she put herself on her side and her voluminous belly rested in the sheet giving her some comfort while awaiting Marie’s loving after her odd words.

    ¿What kind of new loving was it?

    “Come Marie, I want to kiss you.” purred now an excited Anna as she flashed a smile.

    Marie leaned over towards her. Their mouths met with little baby kisses, tips of tongue touching, and kisses escalating to achingly desperate open mouth kisses, tongues exploring mouths, the others mouth, and rubbing together mixing saliva.

    Marie slowly lay in her left side on the bed to be face to face with Anna, they looked at each other profoundly in the eyes, rubbing tenderly the tip of their noses; slowly Marie started kissing down Anna’s body and sucked, chewed, and flicked each nipple. She went back and forth from full breast to full breast, having the time of her life. Anna loved it, getting aroused again after a long time; her body was on fire and was over sensitive. She supported Marie’s head with her hand being careful of her big tummy. The two of them kept like this for a while. After a few minutes Marie laid her head back on the pillow, and looked at her lover; Anna was on fire as never before waiting the love promised.

    Anna’s arms were trapped and she couldn’t get free –didn’t want to, and it excited her. She could see that Marie wanted to do her something it was forceful, and it turned her on even more. Marie put herself behind Anna in the spoon position and reached around and played with Anna’s pussy and clit from behind, getting her wetter than wet, with the middle finger of her other hand she took a copious glob of cream from Anna’s pussy and placed it on the rim of the pregnant woman’s rectum. It was a first because Anna wasn’t partial to anal play, in fact she didn’t like it, she thought it was gross and disgusting and had never had nothing passing her asshole muscle and into her bowels, not even her own little finger. However, this time she soon cried out with pleasure. The finger tip went inside her ass a bit, and Anna, with her clit being rolled back and forth across vigorously went berserk, as the deep full finger penetration of her ass to her bowels soon made her felt an incredible orgasm. It was a first. She thought this was the new kind of love Marie was talking about. She was wrong, oh, my, she was so wrong.

    She rested her head on Marie’s shoulder, and Marie hugged Anna tightly circling the big belly with both arms. Then Marie went back to feeling and handling Anna’s pussy and licked and nipped on her ear, meanwhile put her hand to tickle her clit. Then they kissed again with animal passion driving them, and soon, they felt the new rising tide of their lust Anna had back slipped her hand inside Marie’s thighs and found her clit. They couldn’t hold back, natural feelings pulled them along, and a flood of love juices came with a huge orgasm. Moaning and crying loudly, both women were momentarily satisfied.

    A few minutes later with Anna in a post-coital lassitude, Marie got out of bed and went to her cupboard to get out some toy she needed to satisfy an old and kinky craving of hers, she wanted to fuck Anna anally, and she thought this was the perfect moment to do so. It took but a few minutes strapping on her favourite toy, the dildo, she went back to bed with some lube and the big black strap on dildo obscenely swinging between her legs in sharp contrast with her fair milky skin. Anna’s eyes opened like big saucers at the strange vision

    Before Anna could speak, Marie took her mouth in another hot kiss and cupped her face in her hands; it was so soft. Marie licked and kissed her way down Anna’s chin and neck to her breasts where she snatched one nipple into her mouth and suckled her; Anna could feel her nipple swelling and on the verge of popping in the warmth and wetness of her gifted mouth. Sensually then Marie drug her tongue in a long, sensual lick from the nipple, down the breast slope, through the valley and up the big belly.

    Continuing her descent she spread as widely as possible Anna’s legs to accommodate her body as she slid down on the mattress, suckling and savouring the skin of her belly, then. Marie’s powerful hands cupped the backs of Anna thighs, spreading her legs wider, bending them carefully at the knees and pushing them into a v-shape as she kissed the creamy flesh of the inner thighs, slowly working down to her hot sex. Marie exhaled a deep breath of warm air directly onto the pulsing pussy and inhaled deeply of the murky scent.

    “It is so beautiful.” She whispered.,

    “Oh Anna, you have such a beautiful pussy.” Marie hissed. “So ripe and full of life, And so fucking wet too.”

    Marie gave her a long, lavish lick with the full flat of her tongue all the way from her pussy to the sphincter and back to the hood of her clit and Anna nearly bucked off the bed as the erotic stimulation coursed like electricity all through her. With that, Marie made Anna turn a little over her belly and she dove into her, slurping, licking and sucking on her most delicate flesh. Positioning herself directly behind Anna and spreading her legs, Marie jammed a finger deep inside her and began pumping furiously at the same moment her tongue plunged deep into the crack of her ass.

    Anna felt Marie’s tongue press through her puckered rosebud as she was tongue-fucking her ass and at the same time she was finger-fucking her pussy.

    Marie’s tongue seemed to sink deeper and deeper into the bowels with every tongue stroke and her feral growls only seemed to become more wanton; Anna could barely hear them over her orgasmic screams. Finally the orgasm smashed over her like a ton of bricks and her body literally seized, her belly contracted and almost started to be in labour; her heart pounded so hard she was gasping desperately for air.

    ”Oh God! Oh God! Oh baby!” she moaned into the pillow.

    Marie relented and let her tongue out of Anna’s ass, rimming the border a few more minutes before she extricated her head from Anna’s thighs and prepared herself to consummate her long and deepest guarded desire, the fucking of Anna’s virgin ass.

    Anna was in a daze and her ass was on fire, the old feeling of touching an ass as abhorrent and gross had ceased to be to her now she had tasted the pleasures of this sexual activity.

    “And now baby, let me give you a new pleasure” said Marie in a soft whisper.

    She was behind Anna again, and she could feel a hard object trying to get between her buttocks. Anna tried to turn around but Marie kept her firmly down.

    “Please baby relax and let mommy take care of you, I promise it wont hurt you”

    As she talked she backed away from Anna a little, and the pregnant woman let herself believe that maybe Marie was done with her, until she felt the movement, and saw Marie was hand lubing the big girl-cock running the grease over it, and then she squeezed more lube into her hand, and started spreading a generous squirt around Anna ass. Anna’s breath caught at her touch, she was on fire; she had conflicting emotions. She hated her ass touched and at that moment wanted it. She wanted to go away, she was afraid to die. And she wanted that big dildo to slide inside of her.

    ”What are you going to do with that thing” Anna was frantic “you are not going to put that thing up my ass”, “You know how I hate penetration”.

    “Shuuush, my dear, don’t be afraid, I have waited to do it for a long time”

    “But why, why me, why my butt”, asked a now terrified Anna

    “Because other people can have your cunt, but your ass is for me alone, that is why”

    ”Mommy, please don’t.”

    ”Oh dear. I was afraid you weren’t going to call me mommy again. You liked my tongue up your ass, you’ll like my boy”

    Marie brought her arms around in front of Anna, where she could see them. She had a small bottle of lube in one hand, and she unscrewed the top and poured a generous helping into her other hand.

    ”Oh mommy please don’t, I’m afraid. very afraid, don’t do that to me”

    ”Please baby, please, let me lube it up, so I won’t tear you apart and leave you bleeding as William did”

    “No, Mommy !No!” cried Anna hysterically

    Marie put one hand back on Anna’s hip, and the other on the back of her neck, pushing her over at the waist; she spread open her legs further until she had them far apart. Then what Anna dreaded, one finger slowly slid inside her to the hilt; it gradually pumped a little, then was joined by one other, and finally by a third. Anna had never felt that pressure, that painful pressure, for four years, it had been tender and passionate loving, now the rudeness of the act and Marie’s behavior was taking her breath away.

    Anna bent her knees in an attempt to lighten the penetration and the pain of it, lowering her head to the pillow in order to suppress the cries she was sure the agony was going to provoke. She couldn’t help herself.

    “Please, mommy” But she knew perfectly well that Marie knew it meant, “Please don’t.”

    “I always loved you in a position like this. Puts you at just the right height I need”

    Then the tip of Marie’s strap-on was pressing against Anna’s anal opening, the pressure very slowly increasing in tiny steps.

    “Please what, baby girl? Please stop? You want me to stop? “

    Anna loved and hated her at that moment, she was always so slow and gentle about her loving, and now?

    ”What it is then, baby girl?”

    And as they spoke, the tip slowly, ever so slowly, pushed, Anna’s eyes widened at the pressure. The head of this fake cock was clearly much thicker than her fingers, she grunted feeling the forced compression onto her clenched sphincter, but she tried to calm and relax her tensed muscles.

    It wasn’t easy to get it in. The strap-on dick did not slide in like the fingers. It was more difficult than Anna had thought it would be. However, the wise older woman took her time. To her it was like a dream made true, she would push just a bit, then pause, then push again a bit harder, make a bit of progress, then pull back. It was just a matter of getting Anna’s sphincter muscles, particularly the inner one, to get used to the pressure, to relax, and to allow entry. Suddenly, the butt hole opened up and the head of Marie cocked strap-on thrust all the way in, disappearing from sight into her rectum.

    ”Arrrgggggnnnnnng, oh, oh, oh ay, ay” Yelled Anna, pain was excruciating. She felt so distended, so bloated, so stuffed.

    “Wait, wait a second, Marie.” Marie pushed again.

    ”Oh my god, it HURTS” cried Anna, tears running down her face “Please stop, mammy. Please…take it off me, It HURTSSSSSSSSS.”

    Anna grunted. “Oh, Marie, it hurts, it’s so big in there.” Her breathing was sharp and erratic; she instinctively wanted to push it out now, like a giant baby that demanded to be released in birth-giving. It was the same sensation
    .
    Marie, spooned behind, reached over her, careful to use only the fingers of his left hand and started to stroke and fondle Anna’s clit and her pussy lips. She was happy to see that Anna was very wet. It was clear that in spite of her cries of pain and her protesting she was actually enjoying being fucked up the ass. Anna sighed when Marie’s fingers made contact with her clit..

    Marie pumped her fake cock in and out, but not too rapidly, she was sensually fucking Anna’s butt in tune with her own pleasure, all the time, fondly caressing the wet, slippery lips of her cunt and massaging the hard little button of her clit. Suddenly everything changed.

    Anna half closed her eyes. “Marie” she whispered, ever so quietly. “This is feeling good”

    She now wondered why she was so terrified; maybe she was perhaps wrong to be so resistant, it was indeed as if she had been saving herself, her flower, her rosebud.

    She reached down between her legs and tried to finger fuck Marie squeezing softly her pussy lips and, being unable because of the strap-on going in her rosebud; it was now Marie’s turn to gasp. Anna fondled, tickled, and gently inserted a finger-tip in her ass rim as Marie began to stroke short rapid thrusts with her hips. She was now giving Anna’s asshole a good quick fucking, not too deep but very animalistic, like a dog mounted on its bitch lover, plunging rapidly to give and get a quick release, at the same time squeezing and rubbing her cunt with more force and pressure against the dildo.

    Anna responded by trying and pushing down hard on Marie’s sphincter with her own finger trying to meet her rapid thrusts with her bottom, but recognizing that she could not keep up for the baby inside her. She then just held her butt still and let Marie fuck her big derriere with her big, manly like cock. She remained passive, giving her butt to her, but still holding tight on her sphincter with her digit so she couldn’t escape. Rather than escaping Marie, now she didn’t want to let her go.

    ”Harder, harder, deeper, deeper,” she moaned as she fingered Marie’s back hole..

    “Oh yes! ¡¡ Oh god ¡! ¡¡Oh Marie! ¡ Oh mother of god¡¡ Oh yes, baby! Fuck me with that big cock! Oh yes! More baby, give me more, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

    “I’m, I’m, I’m cumming, cummmming, cummmmmmmmming”, that was the reluctant Anna of before as Marie fucked her ass.

    Marie’s plunges quickened in pace, lost in the sensation of Anna rectum wrapped tightly around the head of the rubber cock grasped by her sphincter and reverberating in her own clit. She wanted to cum now, wanted to release her pent up passions. And, then, she felt her legs stiffen with the inevitability sweeping through her core to her head.

    She stopped thrusting and let it come, the first wave of her organs up from pussy to her nipples to her brain. In that moment she would have liked to be a man bursting out from his cock its fluid deep into her ass.

    Anna felt the pulsation through her sphincter muscles, closing her eyes to enjoy the sensation into her ass. She could feel the hard shaft jump with each push, she thought she could even feel humidity in her rectum, like she was getting an enema. It was wonderful; she repeatedly squeezed the strap-on with her sphincter, trying the impossible, to get milk out of the rubber cock with her ass.

    Anna had convinced herself long ago that she wasn’t imagining the orgasms Marie gave her. And she definitely gave it to her; she could feel it flowing from Marie to her. It was like she had some kind of valve, and could control the intensity of whatever it was that flowed from her.

    ”It started very deep inside me, and slowly grew until it was everywhere, until nothing existed but her, my mind, and my orgasm” Thought Anna. “ It is as if I were in two places at once. I was falling off a cliff, accelerating as if propelled by a rocket, and yet I was completely aware of my surroundings, and of her. I felt her controlling my orgasm, turning it up in measured doses, up and down at will, I felt absolute abandon. Her eyes were speaking to me as clearly as though they were carving her thoughts in stone, but I couldn’t tell what the words meant; they were in another language.”

    ******
    The nest two years in the Sanderson house had been like living in a limbo for the whole family of four, Annabelle having gave birth to a little boy, the house was a place to live, but not a home, Annabelle and William were barely civil with each other and the little kids, Elisa four and Jonathan two were disquiet as if catching their parents animosity to each other; due to the social conventionalisms of her family class, partners and friends, they maintained a façade of familiar contentedness to the outside world. But the situation was ripe to explode at any moment.

    Many things had changed in that house, there was no further intercourse after giving birth between the couple, they had separate bedrooms and were barely civil to each other. There was a permanent nanny for the children which let Annabelle most of the days free. What had not changed was Anna’s infatuation with the older french professor. She went to Marie’s almost every day making herself a nuisance and coaxing her to have sex permanently.

    Marie was tired of the relationship and wanted out. Anna wasn’t anymore to Marie the fresh, sweet and innocent nineteen years old girl she had met at class in Uni as her pupil, she was not now the inexperienced girlie woman of four years before. She was the mother of two and hardly the pleasant sex toy and partner of sexual games she used to be not so long before. And being married and she having intercourse with a man, even her husband, however sporadic, was distasteful to her. And so Marie had searched for and found, greener pastures. Without Anna knowledge she has found a new, fresh and younger sexual plaything. Then William contacted her.

    William was very busy in his law practice and thought everything home was controlled by his wife, but the day the nanny called him because the little boy has became sick, was feverish, must call the doctor and didn’t know what to do; and after asking her the whereabouts of his wife, and was told she wasn’t home and couldn’t be reached because the nanny didn’t know how to in case of an emergency, he blew up. Went home got the doctor and decided once and for all to get rid of her wife, marriage and start a new life.

    William discussed with himself the opportunity to hire or no, a private investigator to follow his wife and see where she went, with whom, and eventually what was she doing, or do it himself, in order to prevent any escape of information that could shame her and his family and of course himself. After a couple weeks he decided to take the task and do it himself. He took a leave of absence and from that day on he followed his wife wherever she went; after a few days he knew without any doubt his wife only left her house to go visiting her old professor, who had been her constant companion, he had thought as a good friend, when she was in labor to give birth. He was astounded one afternoon he saw them kissing and caressing passionately when she arrived, lover like, and after waiting several hours near the house, late in the evening he saw them again parting like lovers of long standing do.

    He was shattered, tore to pieces, he couldn’t believe Anna was a lesbian, but in a moment of clarity he understood with out doubt why her reluctance to marriage and sex with him.

    He went home to think carefully the way to act, and how to get proof of his wife, in his mind, deviant behavior to have legal ground and silently divorce her. He started to make careful inquiries of who Marie was, her legal status in the country and at University. He did obtain information showing Marie was single, with no legal attachment and her legal situation was precarious, she was a visiting professor, with renewable contract with the University and removable the immigration visa in between other motives inappropriate behavior. With this data she went to see Marie.

    Marie was, to say the less, surprised when opening her house door she saw it was William who called; when William asked to enter she moved lo the side and silently let him in.

    He asked without preamble or ceremony, and she confirmed his assumptions that she and her wife were lesbian lovers.

    “Yes we are” she answered.

    “Well, thank you to confirm my suspicions”, “Now let see, you are in a very delicate personal situation”, “You know I have the muscle to make you loose your work here and to make cancel your visa by the immigration authorities if I propose so”

    “Yes I know” responded Marie not blinking an eye. “What do you want me to do? Let your wife? Ok Done. I was tiring of her anyway, this is as good an opportunity as any other, you may keep her”.

    “Wrong, no, that’s not what I want, that’s an easy way out for both of you ” told her an ice cold William.

    “Then what do you want?” asked the disconcerted woman.

    “I want proof, solid proof”

    “Don’t understand” said a disconcerted Marie.

    “I want solid proof to divorce her, then you may keep her yourself if you so wish”

    “What kind of proof do you want; I don’t know what to do about”

    “Well, let me explain to you”, said William. “I want to video both of you in sexual activities, Making love or whatever the hell you call it”

    “I… I… I can’t do that” said her with a tremulous voice.

    “Well you better can or you are history in this community and country” he was as cold as an ice block

    Silence, then “Ho… ho… how do you want to do it”

    “This is my plan, I want to be in your bedroom or the place you have your tryst, must be a place where I can film the scene without her being aware of my presence, you call her, make a date, and then call me, I come half an hour before, prepare every thing and when she comes you start your play and I mine (no pun intended), you must make it, hot, very, very hot. Do I make myself crystal clear? If you do as I say I won’t molest you in any way in the future, the video will serve me so you don’t get crazy ideas in the future. Do you understand my reasoning? ”

    “yes” answered a subdued Marie.

    And that was it, Marie called Anna with faked enthusiasm, and then called William, he arrived with everything prepared and hided in the big french wardrobe in Marie’s bedroom behind the clothes; When Anna arrived her actions did confirm William the liaison was long time. Then the video had everything two women can do in bed, kisses, caresses, licking of breasts and sucking of nipples, tasting of pussies, sixty-nine, mouth to ass, and then the grand finale, Marie fucking Annabelle in the ass with a big eight inches long and two inches in girth black strap-on, and a frenzied Anna yelling:

    “More please more, deep, deeper, hard, harder please Marie make me cummm, cummmmmmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiggggggggggggg, arrrhhhhgggggggg”

    ******

    It cost William several weeks to get over and overcame his filming experience; in the meantime he prepared the documents to be filed for divorce by a lawyer friend. Then, one night, when every document was exactly as he needed them, told Anna he wanted to talk to her. He had prepared in his bedroom the video camera connected to the big TV; Anna was reluctant to enter William’s bedroom not imagining what was in it for her, maybe ¿reconciliation?

    Once in the bedroom William closed the door making Anna very nervous, but her husband didn’t even look at her, he simply prepared the TV and video and let then be on stand-by.

    Calmly in a soft voice “Anna I’m going to divorce you, and I want you to leave this house tonight, and don’t go near the children”

    “Are you crazy, what are you talking about” replied an astounded Annabelle.

    “Anna you have not a choice, this are my conditions, I have the documents ready for you to sign and I’ll file: you won’t contest the divorce, you won’t have access to the children until they are twenty one, you’ll leave this house tonight and disappear from our lives, if you don’t do what I say I’ll destroy you, do you understand?”

    “NO I DON’T, WHY DON’T YOU GO FUCK YOURSELF”

    “WELL YOU DAMM DYKE LOOK YOURSELF BEING FUCKED, DAMM YOU”

    William pressed the play button in the video and the TV screen came to life and in it appeared a hardcore lesbian film starred by Anna and Marie.

    An horrified Anna could not believe her eyes, there she was suckling Marie nipples, fast forward……Marie licking her asshole, fast forward again……she licking and eating Marie’s pussy, forwarded……she being sodomized by Marie with a big black strap-on and she asking for more, harder and deeper.

    She felt the world madly spinning and the roar in her ears not permitting her hear William yelling to her with hate and loathing in his words

    “This damned marriage doesn’t make anymore sense at all and it is finished, you dammed dyke, you’ll never ever see the children again, you bitch, you filthy…… .”

    Not ten metros away Elisa tried to protect her little brother.

    So, that night a disheveled and hysteric Annabelle appeared at Marie’s door, crying and sobbing incoherently of divorce, not seeing her children anymore, and not having any other place to go, and asking for a place to pass the night, when a young almost naked woman appeared behind Marie asking what were the matter, a terrified Annabelle, couldn’t believe her eyes, Marie and another woman together, anger at Marie, anger at herself, anger at the world. The woman rolling her eyes as if to say, listen, who invited you here, why don’t you go home? And she did turn around and left the house with anger and sorrow, passing out of sight in the darkness of the night.

    ******

    That same night William searched the house like mad looking for and destroying every picture of Anna, not leaving even one of her, in the following days he told everybody including his children that her mother had gone away for good, leaving them to never come back. No other explanation. Some months later he sent his children to boarding-school, where he kept them, except summers, until they were of age; when packing, little Elisa, her father not knowing about, kept like a treasure a ten by eight recent picture of her mother with both of them, Jonathan and her, She was four and Jonathan two

    ******

    She, like so many others, had lived through a very bad marriage after realizing she was a lesbian. With that experience at her back and her silent divorce, her broken world and life, the disappointment over Marie sordid treason and indifference, she took the meager proceeds from her divorce and disappearing tried to buy her a new life, to no avail. She went down, first were the seedy, shady bars, club rats, drunk by the end of every night but not disorderly, the, until a few months before, shy femme mom and socialite, alone now in life and the city, became easy pray to every kind of hard boiled lesbian partners; next was the rough sex, double dildoes penetration, sado, and every other perversion; she was so derelict, the abysm border was just there, and then, the end, the nothing.

    One day she woke-up on a dirty bed beside a sleeping and snoring woman, in a strange bed and no less strange and dirty room, and the hang over she had was head-splitting. She went to the seedy bathroom and when peeing the pain was so intense she almost fainted, when she could get-up from the bowl took a look at herself in the lavatory mirror, she couldn’t believe her reflection; her once beautiful face looked puffy with red tinted eyes, her hair, in disarray was dirty and unkempt, her body hurt and the genital area was bleeding; she went to the room to get her clothes and fly away, in between the bed clothes she found the cause of her bleeding, a huge dildo of no less than 10 inches long smeared with blood, her blood. What had happened to her? ¿To her life? ¿To her dreams?

    After a long and hard year of therapy, and detox, and a lot of hard physical work to recuperate and tone her body and mind and get out of her personal swamp, penniless, with borrowed money from parents anxious she got out their lives for good, she went west to San Francisco to try and start a new life

    Chapter 2: A new life……….a new love ?

    The first thing Annabelle did after arriving in San Francisco was to legalize her situation; she passed the Californian Bar to be able to practice as an attorney or lawyer in that state.; next was the intimate necessity to change legally her name as a means to effectively start a new life with the only ties with the past of those of her mind and the presence unavoidable in her memory of her small children, and next she got a new drivers license and for the first time in her life a number of the Social Security.

    As a new legal identity she opted to use the second half or her original name changing the last letter, so she became Bella instead of Annabelle, and as surname she used the maiden name of her maternal granny Belle Holbeig, that way, from Annabelle Sanderson Van Cruiff she became Bella Holbeig, single. She modified her appearance, cut her long beautiful blonde hair short, cropped and dyed it a dark honey blonde; as she couldn’t change her voluptuous body she hid it from both, male and female, and started to use, when working, severe dark suited pants and jacket, tailored loose, with white starched shirts. Her beautiful face devoid of any make-up was totally ascetic, and anyway stunning.

    Her first years in Frisco as a lawyer were very difficult, with little money at first, it was not easy to start a career in a hostile and competitive environment and, moreover, she was yet not hard or callous enough. She started by taking any case offered to her, most of them, those nobody else wanted to get their hands on, life wasn’t easy.

    Her practice was full of cases defending women victims of domestic violence, sordid and / or squalid divorces and the fight for as fair alimonies as she could get. After several years on this path with some ups but mostly downs, the breaking point came the day she, by chance, represented in court the wife of a philandering multimillionaire nobody else wanted to stand for, due mostly to his personal influence as a chairman of a big multinational corporation and the influence of his lawyers company.

    After that first winning prize, and the millionaire fees she got, her name became famous overnight. At the passing of the years, her sometimes humiliating job, the jokes about her from her colleagues in court and out, and the scarcity of money had hardened her spirit like steel, she was not callous with the pauper people, but could not tolerate the fatuous persons now surrounding her and begging her company or counseling.

    She changed little of her diary life after her legal triumph and the new cases pouring money and fame her way, she kept dressing to work in stylish but somber clothing, bought a new conservative car, and got herself a new huge house with all the commodities, pool, sauna, Jacuzzi, etc, hoping against all odds that maybe, sometime, her now teenaged children, she had not forgotten, would enjoy them with her.

    Sex hadn’t been a priority in former Annabelle, now Bella’s life; in fact in almost fifteen years she had been living in California she had had no more than a dozen sexual encounters, all with women, and all very unsatisfactory, so much so, she had determined to stop any physical relationship until she found a truly new love. It had probed a task almost impossible. When she stopped to think about, and not being in the dating circus, Bella discovered her tastes in women had been eventually changing, going from mature women when she was young, to thirtish when she was in the thirties, to younger women now she was about forty.

    Bella’s social life was almost nil, she preferred going home after work, take a bath, listen to classic music, get dinner and read a good romantic book, maybe a little TV, mostly news, before going to sleep.

    That wondrous evening, was a changing life evening, she went after work to a trendy cocktail lounge and restaurant to meet some colleagues from out State. The very dignified, very proper, very disciplined attorney at law was still completely dressed in her conservative skirt, prim and proper blouse and severe jacket with elegant taupe stockings; her three inch pumps made her trim legs look even more elegant with her feet perfectly manicured, but it was her hair, as lately, wound up in a bun letting her beautiful face and swan neck free in all her splendour.

    They were having cocktails before dinner when she saw HER. The vision of the young and beautiful waitress coming towards them was like a hard blow at her sternum, dizziness exploded in her head and she began hyperventilating and started to loose consciousness. With sheer will power she got dominion of herself and with excuses to her guests she went to the powder room to get hold of herself. After a few minutes she was her usual self and she went back to the table, but the night from that moment on, to the end was a blur, she couldn’t remember afterwards anything about.

    ******

    Nineteen years old Sandy was working as a waitress in a kind of pleasure job vacation, let me explain. She had not a shortage of monies; she had her own money in the bank if necessary, but after ending the scholar year at College she had decided she didn’t want to spend the summer, not again, in her father and brother’s company at the family summer house by the beach. She and her brother had been drifting apart, with the pass of time, living at different schools, junior and high, and with her father bonding with her brother Jonathan in their manly ways, she felt left out.

    She has another problem; in her mind she had a foggy recollection of a traumatic night fifteen years ago, and the following disappearance, for ever, the next day, of her mother.
    The only memory she had of her was the old and worn-out picture of a young and very beautiful blond woman of long and silky hair, with her brother and her. After that night, the following day in her family house there had been not even one picture of her mother left. Whenever she asked her father something about her mother he went raving mad, and little by little she stopped asking about her, and emotionally moved away from him. As affectionate her father was with her brother as cold he was with her.

    Sandy name was really Elisa Sanderson, Sandy being the name given her by her school mates and players in the school soccer team where she was leader and captain. She preferred being called, and adopted, Sandy to the pompous Elisa Sanderson Van Cruiff.

    Job vacationing and seeing and knowing the real world was an excuse she gave herself as she went to San Francisco. In reality she had an ulterior motive; as her mother fifteen years earlier she, at nineteen, in this liberal time and epoch, was still a virgin and not sure of her sexual identity. In truth she wasn’t inclined yet, one way or the other, but she was very curious of gay life in general and liberal San Francisco was a good place to sate her curiosity. Her father would disinherit her first and then kill her if he had known of Sandy interest in the gay world and life. Emotionally she was just in a nebulous world, as any human being is, in a word she was waiting for that special person to appear and lighten her life.

    She had waited the table Bella and her guests had been drinking cocktails and dinning the night Belle felt indisposed and had not taken notice of the lady after some time later when she returned to the table; solicitously she asked her if she could be of help and the lady had thanked her and asked only for a glass of fresh water and some head painkiller.

    Then Sandy took account of the lady’s beauty, she had a face clean of make-up with only a tenuous trace of lip-stick to give some colour to her beautiful face; Sandy took notice in a rapid look of her sombre and conservative although elegant and tailored clothes, while appreciating the sad and melancholic expression on her face when she though nobody was looking at her.

    Sandy was mesmerized by such beautiful but sad face expression on a so successful woman and could not help thinking that something very tragic must have happened in life to her. A few minutes later she was asked for the check and the lady signed the bill letting a generous tip for her service. When they were up to departing the lady called her apart and asked softly, what was her name? She answered with a quivering voice just as softly, it was Sandy,

    “Oh, thank you, mine is Bella”

    From that day on Bella was on Sandy mind permanently even she didn’t know why, she felt captivated by her.

    ******

    Bella, in a very unusual attitude of mind for her, could not forget Sandy and could not concentrate on her work. Her beauty or…What? she didn’t know what is was, the girl was pretty of course, in a coltish way, she was very young, maybe too young for her to try seducing if she was of a mind, and she was not so sure she wanted to start again the merry-go-round of dating. The girl had long legs, perky medium size breasts, beautiful whitish blonde hair and suddenly she realized what it was, she had fallen in love, just like that, just love at first sight like a teenager, and she was love-sick. Incredible.

    It was several weeks later on a Friday; she had not been her usual self, she was irritable, she barked to her associates at work, a very unusual think for her to do, and even worse, she almost botched a case, and not a very difficult one at that. She just couldn’t wait anymore; after work, Bella decided she had to see Sandy again. She called the restaurant to reserve a table and asked if Sandy was working that night. She was. Bella went home to prepare for a night out, this time alone; something she seldom did, something very unusual for her; but, she thought, its worth doing today; she took an invigorating shower, looked at her other wardrobe, the very feminine one nobody had ever seen her using, the one she kept to herself, to see how she wanted to look that evening and to dress accordingly for. She picked a pale ivory silk shirt with a crushed grey silk skirt and matching blazer, very ladylike. Put on a matching lace bra and panty set of delicate grey tone and covered it with a soft satin chemise that went down of her garter belt and over the tops of her stockings. She sprayed a puff of her favourite perfume into the air and walked through it before putting on the skirt and blazer, and went for an un-conspicuous eye liner to mask the tired look of her eyes that reflected back to her from the vanity mirror, without make-up she put again a tenuous pale lip-stick and out she went to the restaurant Sandy worked.

    The no-nonsense lawyer, the cougar of the court-rooms was nervous, very nervous, to the perspective of seeing and talking again to a young woman she scarcely knew and of course was not acquainted with. The valet took the keys to park her car, and getting inside the maitre’de took her to the table she has reserved, helped her to take sit and clasped his hands to call the service. That was one of Sandy’s tables to wait that night.

    That’s when Sandy saw her again, the lady, Bella, wasn’t it? Who had bewitched her a few weeks before, and all her life came to a stand still. She could not part her eyes from her, she stirred Sandy beyond all reason since the first time she saw her come at this same restaurant a few weeks ago. Maybe it was because she looked a lot like her first real, if you could call it that, crush, one of the nuns who were a volley-ball instructor back when she was thirteen at the catholic college she was a pupil, or maybe it was because not having known her mother she had always been fond of, for the most part of her life, to older women. Whatever it was, this lady struck a chord in her. She was in her forties and more than pretty, she was beautiful, sad, but beautiful, extremely so.

    Dinner developed strangely quiet, with Sandy waiting the table and permanently asking Bella if she was in need of something else; Bella subdued and tongue –tied eating like a bird, picking little bits of food at a time and taking her time with each course wanting to say something to Sandy and not knowing how to start.

    ¿How do you tell a girl, you have seen twice and who can be your daughter that you have fallen madly in love with her? And you are a woman. What if she felt repulsed by your words?

    Sandy instinctively knew something was amiss, she could feel it in the air around Bella’s table. Bella seemed to be waiting, maybe something or someone. Maybe, her husband? She had noticed she wasn’t wearing neither an engagement or wedding ring but that didn’t necessarily signify she was single or not attached, after all, even if she was married, that didn’t meant she had to wear a ring. So she threw caution to the wind and nervously asked her,

    “Excuse me Madame. Are you waiting someone, your husband perhaps? May I retire the service? Do you need anything else?”

    Bella seemed to wake from a dream.

    “What ?, eh, oh, no, no I’m not married and I’m not expecting anybody, thanks Sandy, and no, I don’t want anything else; please bring me the check, will you ?”

    “ Of course Madame”

    When Sandy went to get the check Bella berated herself for her stupidity and shyness. As the girl brought the voucher to sign and she was doing so, without bringing up her face she asked Sandy very softly if she could see her outside her working place. A surprised Sandy didn’t know what to say and kept her silence for a few seconds, a mortified Bella without looking up murmured

    “it is okay, and excuse me if I’m out of order, I’m sorry, It wasn’t my intention to offend you”.

    Sandy recovered her wits and softly answered it was all right, and gave Bella her phone number in a slip of paper telling her the next day, Saturday, was her day out.

    ******
    That night Bella’s sleep was restless and full of dark dreams, and Saturday morning, instead of sleeping very late, take a leisurely breakfast in bed while reading the morning papers and planning the, doing nothing, of every Saturday, she was up and as restless as a caged animal by seven thirty a.m waiting for an appropriate hour to call Sandy.

    Sandy had had a similar night albeit for different reasons, she wasn’t sure what it was, but the presence of Bella made her body tingle all over, and the single touch of her finger put goose-bumps on her skin. She was not in love with Bella, in truth she didn’t know what the meaning of, being in love, was. She had loved her dog, once she had loved her father and brother, she still loved her long lost mother, she knew that kind of love, not any other kind; so what was happening to her in the presence of Bella? The sound of the phone ringing sent a shiver thorough her body.

    “Yes, hello”

    “Sandy?” a tremulous voice asked.

    “Yes, who is it?”

    “Sandy, Bella Holbeig here, how are you this morning?”

    “Oh hi, fine, and you?”.

    “Sandy I hope I’m not bothering you, I was wondering if you are free, could I invite you to have lunch with me? If not today, tomorrow maybe?”

    “Oh, yes. I’ll be delighted, and no, no, today is fine, where do you want we met?”

    “Oh Sandy how good, well if you give me your address I’ll pick you up at your convenience, let’s see, half past noon ok with you? And Sandy, it’s my treat.”

    Bella was feeling like a teenager on her first date. She took a long hot bath, and for the first time in what seemed to be centuries, she produced herself. Make-up, finger and toe-nails painted, eye-liner, french perfume, the works. Then she went to dress. Sandy just took a shower, dressed in beautiful high priced jeans and a modest, but expensive, cut silk shirt, she wore no make-up, only her lips were touched with pink lip-stick, and a puff of fresh cologne; her shoulder-length ash blonde hair, done up with exquisite care, framed her pretty face in a slightly but carefully dishevelled way, making her look like a woman being stylish and comfortable. She was slim, but with the voluptuous slimness of a young woman, she was blessed with firm, ample breasts, and her jeans showed a full, well-shaped ass.

    At half past noon, sharp, Bella rang the doorbell at Sandy’s condo, when she opened the door to welcome the older woman with an open smile, she was astounded, and the vision before her was breathtaking. Where was the sad, sombre, conservatively dressed executive of not so long?

    It was not that Bella was elaborately dressed; she was only wearing a simple neck to knee red sheath dress which moulded her mature body and she looked absolutely stunning. A slow blushing tone of pink was cowering from head to painted toes Bella’s body at the incredulous expression of Sandy’s face.

    “Something wrong with my attire, Sandy”

    “Bella, my god, you are beautiful, incredible beautiful, I almost didn’t recognize you. That’s all”

    ******

    Several hours later, by the lake at the park, the two women had bonded and were becoming fast friends, but the day was coming to and end. It had been a very exciting day, both had enjoyed each others company, and had confided in the other a few items of their respective lives; nothing important, mind you, but necessary to get knowing each other better. Bella was taking Sandy back home from the park:

    “It was really nice just sitting there talking with you by the water, Sandy. I loved it”

    ”It was for me too, Bella, it has been an amazing day, Thank you.”

    ”You are very wise, I would say beyond your years. It’s like there is no age difference at all when we’re talking the way we are right now.”

    ”I agree with you. It is really nice being with you and I love talking to you”

    ”Sandy, I need to confess something to you but I’m tongue tied, I’m afraid of what you may think of me”

    ”Its Ok Bella, you can tell me anything, you may trust and confide in me”

    The silence in the car was deafening, both women so voluble and talkative since high noon were now, several hours later, silent, Sandy bewildered and Bella suddenly afraid of the girls reaction. Suddenly Sandy was aware of the fact that Bella’s dress had slithered up while driving and she was able to see up to the top of her stockinged legs. She was mesmerized and could not apart her gaze from the hypnotic view. For the first time in her life she felt a strange feeling between her legs, and she felt her body hot, flushed and tingling all over.

    Bella, unaware of what was happening inside Sandy’s mind and body, and also unaware of the cause, the motive, was trying to break the dense silence and trying to get her mouth speaking the words of her confession. Not hearing even Sandy’s breath beside her, in a confused estate of mind Bella turned her face to look at Sandy and saw her looking down with a rapturous expression on her face, not knowing the cause of such expression, she followed Sandy’s look to see her own naked legs fully displayed, for the first time in eons she felt a moistening from excitement in her panties.

    They arrived at Sandy’s condo and with the car idling they turned their faces toward each other:

    ”Sandy I wanted…….”

    “Bella I’m so, so…” both had started at the same time.

    ”Sorry to interrupt you, keep…” again both at the same time.

    Bella put her hand forward in a stopping way,

    “Sorry my dear, what do you want to say “

    “You were going to tell me something and I don’t think a car with its motor idling in the street is the best place to talk, won’t you come inside so we can talk with a cup of tea in our hands?” proposed Sandy

    Bella was surprised and elated, “…yes my dear I think it is a wonderful idea”

    A few minutes later, both sited, nursing a cup of tea in their hands were in silence, Sandy waiting Bella’s words, Bella wanting to talk and not knowing how to start.

    “Ok. Sandy, please don’t think the less of me after you hear what I have to tell you”

    ”Don’t worry Bella, be assured I wont”

    ”Well, here we go. Sandy I’m a lesbian”

    No Ohhhhs, no ahhhhhs, in fact no exclamation revealing shock or revulsion, just a respectful and loving interest.

    ”You mean you love women, is that right? Are you attached? I mean have you problems with your lady lover and that is why you are always so sad? ”

    ”Yes I like women, and no I don’t have a lover, I haven’t in a long, long time, several years back for a fact, that’s a story that if you are disposed to hear I’ll tell you someday, Is another thing I must tell you, and it is driving me crazy, because I fear what your reaction will be”

    “You said to me a few minutes ago I am very mature and… I quote you …. It’s like there is no age difference at all when we’re talking, If that is so, then won’t you tell me what’s in your mind”

    Bella put her tea-cup in the small table at her side and wringing her hands looked Sandy’s eyes and……

    “Sandy, I’m a lesbian, and I have fallen madly in love with you, I love you so much it hurts, please don’t say anything now, I don’t pretend you to be in love with me, but at least let’s be friends “.

    “Bella, yes, we are friends, good friends, and I’m very fond of you. I don’t love you, yet, I need time to think and understand everything has happened today. It is right with you?”

    “Yes my love take all the time you need, and decide with your heart”

    They talked about the day, the beauty of the park and lake, and then Bella said good bye and took her leave from Sandy’s home.

    *******

    The next several weeks Sandy and Bella, Bella and Sandy phoned the other everyday, the conversations getting more and more intimate from one day to the other, opening to the other about what pleased or displeased them. As the days went on Bella got even crazier about Sandy, she loved her, lusted about her, and wanted her in her bed. And to her amazement she started, for the first time in her life, at forty one years old, to have wet dreams and to masturbate with thoughts of a young woman she hadn’t even saw naked.

    Bella was continuously in Sandy’s mind. She didn’t consider herself a lesbian, she liked only Bella, other women let her cold, she was attracted to the older woman in a way she didn’t understand, nothing similar had ever occurred to her, not with men, boys, girls or women. She thought she was in love with Bella and that had nothing to do at all with gender, at that moment.

    It was irremediable, again one Friday, Bella took the initiative and asked Sandy to enjoy the week-end with her at her house, as her guest of course, and if she was available she was most welcome. Bella knew Sandy’s summer vacation was at and end and her plans were to go back to college in the east and finish her education. Sandy answer was a euphoric yessssssssssss. Without knowing it, one of Bella’s most cherished dreams was going to be made true, one of her children was going to enjoy her house and the pool, sauna, Jacuzzi and the other commodities.

    Sandy was so excited to be going to spend the week-end with Bella she could not wait; she was restless looking her wrist- watch every few minutes, she put on her usual informal attire of jeans and cowboy boots with a chequered shirt. Finally Bella arrived in time, as usual, and everything was perfect again to Sandy. She took her small flight bag with the few necessary things for a week-end, a change of lingerie, bikini, and few personal things more and went to Bella’s car and sat on the passenger side with a big and contagious smile. Bella then pulled away from the curb and started the drive to her house.

    “Good evening, my love, ready to enjoy a sunny week-end by the pool side”

    “Oh Bella I’m so happy and excited. I love being with you. I’ve waited for ever to go with you and……”

    “Me too my love, I thank the fairies for meeting you and now get the chance of knowing directly more of you, and in an undertone, if possible in the biblical sense””

    The rest of the ride was uneventful, except for a little small talk, Bella said very little. Sandy’s demeanor was obviously quite ebullient and masked her nervousness, so Bella decided to give her some time to relax; when they got to the house, Bella parked the car and brought in the bag. After a while Sandy went to freshen up. There was something so beautiful, so thrilling, about having with her a fresh, lovely, nineteen-year old young woman even if it was for a short stay in her house. She loved her lightness and brightness, the vitality and feminine presence she brought with her.

    Bella’s house; was a beautiful, spacious home on a secluded, wooded lot near the beach. At forty one and financially secure, she tried to enjoy a quiet life, after so many years of sacrifice and hard labor. Now, however, to Bella it was the end of the week, and in other aspect it could be the end of a long searching journey, time to relax and let the hair down, meaning, trying to forget work and drink a glass of wine leisurely in the company of her new found love. But a doubt marred in part the happiness of the moment. She was in love with Sandy with all her heart, ¿ Did Sandy love her?

    Later that evening, under a deep dark blue sky full of stars, and after a romantic dinner in the patio, compounded of cold meats and salad and a very good, very cold white chardonnay, both a little tipsy, Bella asked Sandy if she wanted to dance, the astonished young woman only nodded her fuzzy head assenting and Bella put on some romantic slow music, then she walked slowly up to Sandy, whom she had been lavishing with affection for weeks, and tenderly taking the girl into her arms she began slow-dancing with her, both of them looking profoundly into the others eyes.

    Delicious, forbidden excitement coursed through Sandy’s body; as a young woman just learning about sex, she had never thought being in Bella’s arms could feel this way. Sex, shrouded always in shame and hushed whispers was never discussed back in her father or grand-parents home, not to mention the nunnery where sex was a heinous sin, When ……she had explored herself, her desires had always been drowned out by that other voice, the voice of her subconscious, the voice instilled in her by the nuns. Sinner, sinner, sinner.

    “You’re so pretty,” Bella breathed against Sandy’s silky-smooth neck as she gently rocked together with her as the music surrounded them.

    Bella’s hands gently stroked the girl, as though she were a little girl in need of the calming hands of her mother. She pulled her close and let her face come into contact with Sandy’s; cheek-to-cheek she could feel the younger woman trembling in her arms and a little soft cry of pleasure escaped the beautiful teenager lips.

    Bella proposed Sandy go up to the house terrace and letting the sound of music flowing, she took Sandy’ hands and pulled her to a tiny elevator. Opening the door Bella flipped open the top button of Sandy shirt as she backed her toward the little car. And as she nudged her inside the car she said

    “I love this job”, then brought her mouth down to Sandy’s.

    And she is good at it, Sandy though, as the older woman hands got busy with her clothes and her pulse jumped to a gallop as she felt the kiss take her under, and was already sunk deep when the elevator doors reopened and her shirt hit the floor. As the cool air whisked over her naked skin; her eyes blinked open.

    Bella backed her toward the roof terrace where the glass dome was open to let the night air in.

    “What…”

    Then the expert mouth took hers again, and she could feel her brain dissolving, void of any thought, registering only the sensual passion of that mouth.

    “We had a walk outside, dinner under the stars” Bella pressed Sandy back into the stone rail. “We’ll consider this a hat trick”.

    This night was about kindness, tenderness and subtle caresses of love; this was a night of full conquest.

    With a laugh she flipped open Sandy’s bra -–the simple white cotton she preferred and that in the future will never fail to allure her—and toyed with a cameo she wore on a chain and for a moment she thought she remembered it.

    “Now I feel I should come up with something very clever to say about your puck, but everything that occurs to me sounds very crude”

    Bella skimmed her hands over Sandy’s breasts; small and firm with, in-between, the cameo she was sure had seen sometime before but couldn’t remember where or when. She felt the thumping of Sandy’s heart under the soft and smooth skin, and the warmth of the girl spread under her hands. However clear her eyes, however much humour in then, Bella knew she was as aroused as her. Then she turned her, eased her down on the edge of a wide, padded chaise.

    ”Boots” she said, and lifted one of her feet. Sandy leaned bask on her elbows, watching as the mature woman stood in front of her pulling off, first one boot then the other.

    Bella’s hands moved to her breasts and massaged them gently, then still staring into Sandy’s blue eyes, Bella moved her hands over Sandy’s belly, caressing her hot skin and drawing gasps from the willingly young woman beneath her.

    “That feels really good…..” Sandy mumbled.

    Bella straddled Sandy and for the briefest of moments, she pressed herself into Sandy’s mound, drawing a gasp from her mouth, before slipping over to her other side. Sandy opened her mouth to object when Bella slithered down next to her and covered her mouth with her own, effectively smothering any objections. The reason for the shift became clear when Bella started moving her left hand slowly down Sandy’s brown stomach to the top of her jeans.

    ”Left-handed, huh?” Sandy smiled up at her.

    The only answer she got was a quick “Uh-huh…” before the hand busied itself undoing the jean top button then yanking at the side so that the other buttons all popped open. Still looking Sandy in the eyes, Bella slid her hand underneath the cotton of Sandy’s panties, hesitated slightly when her hand came into contact with the small patch of soft fuzz she found there, and then slid her hand over the mound, cupping her sex. Sandy breathed heavily, then feeling a strong desire to watch that beautiful hand with its long, slim fingers, she finally broke eye contact with Bella and gazed down, transfixed by the sight of Bella’s hand tucked into her jeans, under her panties. Everything started to take on a slightly surreal quality for Sandy.

    Almost imperceptibly, Bella’s hand began to caress, her fingers slowly opening her labia, then the index finger dipped, finding the top of Sandy’s vulva and making her way down between the swollen cuntal lips; Sandy gasped loudly, her breath starting to get rough. So slowly were Bella’s fingers touching Sandy vagina she thought she might be imagining it, the finger made inexorable progress down, down, down until… Bella’s eyes widened.

    “Umm…”

    Sandy smiling sheepishly commented, “I think I may be a little wet…”

    The statement moved Bella like nothing ever had and was suddenly caught between two emotions, she wanted to smile and at the same time she wanted to cry, both from happiness. But before anything could be said, Bella took Sandy’s mouth in another hot sensuous kiss as she cupped her face in her hands; it was so soft, Bella slowly licked and kissed her way down Sandy’s chin and neck them to the breasts where she snatched the right nipple into her mouth. Sandy sucked in a deep, hissing gasp as Bella suckled her for the first time, the first time anyone had; her head was spinning and spinning madly, she could feel her nipple distending and on the verge of popping in the warmth and wetness of Bella’s gifted mouth.

    Sensually Bella moulded the left breast with her left hand as she pleasured the right with her mouth, then she drug her tongue in a long sensual lick from the right nipple, down the slope, through the valley and up the left where she sucked the other nipple just as hungrily as she had the first, while changing hands the right went to the right breast to twist and twirl the nipple.

    Continuing her descent, licking and nibbling down Sandy’s body, she found herself stopped by the last vestiges of Sandy’s clothes, her opened jeans and the modest white cotton panties, looking up to Sandy’s face and pulling her by the hand she told her:

    “Ok baby, stand up, we have to remove something that stop me in the way to paradise”

    In her knees Bella teasingly pulled down, first Sandy’s jeans and then the panties, something delicious wafted up to her nostrils that made her lust go mad with frenzy. When she looked up, she suppressed a gasp when she saw the patch of soft silky blond almost white pubic hair. Her salivary glands started working overtime.

    Once again down in the wide padded chaise, Sandy, at Bella’s request lifted her widely spread legs to accommodate Bella’s still fully clothed body as she slid down on the mattress, suckling and savouring the skin of her belly. Those beautiful hands cupped the backs of her thighs, spreading the legs wider, bending them at the knees and pushing them into a v-shape as she kissed the creamy flesh of the inner thighs, Bella slowly worked down Sandy body to her sex and exhaled a deep breath of warm air directly onto the pulsing sex and then inhaled deeply of her exotic scent..

    Her hand moved down once more over Sandy’s tummy, rubbing it with loving care, the girl moaned again when she felt the soft caress on her blonde fur and Bella said as she touched the wetness, already seeping out of her vagina:

    ”I love you so much, baby” and immediately Bella’s finger entered her.

    Sandy could hardly keep still when Bella penetrated her with her finger. All her pent up and suppressed emotions exploded when Bella’s finger began to move in a fucking motion inside her slippery channel; it was a first time for her and she lost control of her body, her knees coming down as her vagina squirted a stream of her juices onto Bella’s hand.

    ”Oh god, oh god, oh mother …of god” she groaned in complete submission.

    Bella’s hand held her firmly by her waist and with her finger still inside her; she slid down her body. Pulling out, she laid Sandy completely down on her back over the chaise-long and lifted Sandy’s legs onto her shoulders. She then spread her legs wide open again and her mouth descended onto her mound intoxicated by the sweet odour of Sandy’s secretions, she kissed her opened cuntal lips like the lips of her mouth. She made love to the softness of her vaginal lips, occasionally taking her clitoris between her lips, suckling and nipping it as she inserted her tongue deep inside her.

    Sandy bit her lips, and was unable to contain herself as waves of multiple orgasms coursed through her body,

    “Yessssssssssss, Yyyyeesssssssssssss, more please more, Oh Bella, Bella, Bella I loooove you” and tears of pleasure run down her cheeks.

    Quivering in need and desire, she moaned out, “Fuck me….please, please, please fuck me.”

    Bella, unable to stop suckling and fingering Sandy’s clitoris and cunt, inserted a second finger in the tight pussy and pistoned them faster making her ejaculate more and more squirts upon her wondrous ravishment of her womanly opening.

    Tired, Sandy let her head fall down on the cushions and Bella slithered to the floor, the stars having witnessed the hot and amorous scene through the crystal dome of the terrace. Bella pulled herself up and lay next to Sandy, holding her in her arms as the two lovers lay in post-orgasmic bliss. Content, but tired, they drifted off to sleep.

    ******
    Later in the night both women awoke from the deep sleep in which they had fallen after their long lovemaking session. First Bella, the discomfort of her position on the floor had cramped her muscles; after, she shook Sandy slightly and whispered her to wake.

    “What….what happens?” asked a disconcerted and half sleepy Sandy.

    “Nothing my love lets go to bed”

    And with that Bella took the naked girl by the hand and carried her to her bedroom, where, after getting herself naked laid down on the bed with Sandy where she took her in her arms in the spoon position. When Bella woke the nest morning, she was in bed with Sandy lying next to her; for a brief moment she thought if she was at home and if everything that had happened with Sandy had been an erotic dream. After letting her head clear for a few minutes, she full realized she was in her house lying in her main bedroom, with her dearest love at her side.

    Bella got out of bed and padded quietly her way to the bathroom to relieve her bladder and freshen up, she was naked, but managed to find a nightdress to slip on before she headed off to the bathroom. Sandy was still asleep. After having made her natural morning ritual, she brushed her teeth and combed her hair and then she heard her come up behind her.

    Sandy saw with astonishment in the morning light that Bella was almost completely naked, her beautiful naked body was half covered with a transparent, skimpy garment, she was mature and stylish at the same time with turgid and full breasts, pointed nipples and long legs, that turned her on, and discovered with surprise that her pubic hair was a light blonde color, so much like her own, and made it clear that the color of her head hair was not natural. Sandy pulled Bella into her arms and gave her a kiss on the cheek. It was only then that she realized she too was still naked.

    “Morning my dear, sleep well”

    “Oh yes Bella, I slept divinely, and last night was incredible…,…but I’m deeply in debt with you”

    “How so, baby, who says you owe me anything “

    “Well, I do, last night you gave me all your love and passion, I didn’t give you anything at all”. Sandy said.

    “You are wrong again my dear, last night was all about you, not me, and I got lots out of you, we make love with out brain, our feelings and sensations are in the brain, and I did enjoy fully making love to you”.

    ”Really?”, asked Sandy softly. “That sounds so nice.”

    “Yes baby, that’s what I think, now, first lets go and get some breakfast, then if you are of a mind we can adjourn to the bedroom again and talk about has happened last night”

    They wore a couple of robes and went to prepare a hearty breakfast; while they ate they talked at length about what had happened the night before. Sandy argued that she was in debt with Bella, while the latter said no, but if she wanted to make love to her she would not be opposed. Bella was afraid that in the light of day Sandy saw the things differently and that touching intimately another woman’s body would be repugnant to her, one thing is to receive pleasure and another one to give it. After breakfast they returned to the bedroom

    “Well my love what do you want do today?” asked a suddenly timorous Bella.

    Sandy looked her directly in the eyes “I want to make love to you, now, unless you don’t want me to”.

    “Are you sure my love, you have no obligation”

    “I know, but I want to”

    “What do you want to do, what do I do”

    “You do nothing, just let me love you, I would like to caress and suck your tits”

    “Would you like to do that to me, honey? Do you want me to be your Mommy? ”

    Bella didn’t know what made her said that, what subconscious feelings made her offer up Sandy to be her mommy. Was Sandy a substitute of her long lost daughter? But daughters and mothers weren’t lovers, were they. They don’t have sex. They don’t make love. Was she sick? Was she so lonely?, so needy of company and love

    They lay down on the bed and Bella gently lifted the girl’s head and opened her robe just enough to reveal her creamy round breast, her nipple standing nicely at attention. She cupped it and offered it to the girl in bed with her. When Sandy just stared, transfixed, at her nipple, Bella took her other hand and put it behind Sandy’s head and guided the girl to her breast.

    With an adorable cry of pleasure and surrender, Sandy took Bella’s nipple into her mouth and began sucking on it. Bella gasped with pleasure and tilted her head back, her head falling against the pillow that was propped behind her back.

    “Oh yesss,” she purred in ecstasy. “Oh yesss, Sandy, my baby girl, suck Mommy’s sweet breast. You’re such a good girl, such a perfect girl, ohhhh yessssssssssss.” She didn’t know how close she was to the truth

    Sandy’s cheeks hollowed as she sucked hungrily at the older woman’s breast. She was making little sounds of helpless pleasure.

    “Does that feel good, honey, do you like doing it to me ?”

    Sandy simply moaned and whimpered her total pleasure and kept sucking.

    Bella laughed gently and told Sandy,”Don’t forget the other one, my dear…go ahead, sweetheart, open my robe and get what you want.”

    Sandy got up, took off her robe and then could hardly undress Bella fast enough, she was so eager to suckle the other breast
    .
    “God Bella, you have the most incredible breasts, Jesus, god how would I give anything to have breasts like yours”

    “Well thank you honey I appreciate the compliment but from what I have seen of you naked and or in a bathing suit you have great breasts so I’m not sure you need to give anything”.

    “Oh, Sandy you’re making me feel sooo good. So…so… sooooo good!”

    As she was suckled, Bella could feel the familiar feelings welling up between her legs and even though she tried not to move she was squirming just a bit and Sandy noticed it.

    “Are you alright?”

    “Yes honey I’m fine… it’s… it’s just that… well not having sex in a long time and the feeling of your mouth suckling is… is… it’s wonderful, and well it excites me, that’s all.”

    “You don’t know how I love getting you all excited”

    Soon Bella found she had to relief herself as Sandy suckled her nipples. Sandy felt Bella’s hand going down to her vagina and she stopped the hand and her fingers went flying to Bella’s pussy; Sandy fingers were brushing up against, caressing and fondling Bella’s labia and clitoris and it felt absolutely wonderful; She was pulling the labia out and Bella knew Sandy could see how wet she was and she could smell her own sexual arousal wafting up from between her legs. Bella was lying there with her eyes closed enjoying her vulva being touched when she felt fingers, first one, and then another slide up in between her labia and barely touched her clit, her eyes flew open and she looked down at Sandy’s smiling face.

    “Do you want me to stop?” Sandy asked.

    Bella shook her head no and didn’t care what she did to her as long as she made her cum. She felt Sandy’s fingers slide inside her and when she started rubbing on her ‘G’ spot Bella lifted her hips to meet her thrusts and just let herself go.

    “Oh God, Sandy that… that feels so damned good.”

    Her whole body was feeling like it was on fire, a fire of lust.

    “I… I… didn’t remember being with a woman could feel this way.”

    Sandy had three fingers inside her now and was busy thrusting them in and out of Bella’s pussy who then felt the tongue on her clit. Her whole body shook and she shoved her pussy forward into Sandy’s face and grabbed her hair and held her head tightly against her as she came in a seizure of pleasure and madness.

    “Oh Sandy, yessssssssssss. Oh god yeasssss!! Fuck me! ¡ Fuck me, fuck, I’ve… never… never had an orgasm as good as that.””

    Sandy loved Bella orgasming beneath her as she suckled her clit and finger fucked her cunt. It was so beautiful, to be nursing a loving woman clit who was having an orgasm. Sandy was delirious with pleasure

    After that –one- big and explosive orgasm Bella pulled Sandy up towards her until she could kiss her face and taste herself on the young woman lips. Their tongues entangled in her mouth and she ran her fingers through the blonde almost white hair, so like hers before her estrangement and exile, then pulled back a little, kissed her cheek and thanked her.

    “Thank you honey, this has been wonderful.”

    Sandy kissed her back and this time she took the initiative and her tongue slipped inside Bella’s mouth and she was in seventh heaven. Sandy started kissing her again and caressing her all over her body; moving down, she began licking and sucking Bella’s breasts whose nipples were extremely sensitive and it wasn’t long before she was moaning her pleasure at Sandy’s action.

    As she continued making love to Bella’s tits, she slid her hand down between Bella’s legs and began running her fingers up and down Bella’s pussy. Finally, Sandy moved down on the bed and spread Bella’s legs apart and knelt between her legs. Lowering her face, she began to smell and to lick up and down Bella’s cunt.

    ”Oh God yes, your tongue feels so great on my pussy. Lick it baby, yes, just like that,” Bella moaned.

    ”Mmmmmm, your cunt tastes so good honey” Sandy said and went back to licking her and tongue fucking her cunt.

    Then, without warning and without knowing what drove her, Sandy slid a finger, wet with the juices from Bella’s vagina, down Bella’s perineum to her ass, and gently started caressing the rim and pushing the finger tip up her clenched asshole, then her tongue followed the same path and licked and rimmed the tight muscle of the ass.

    ” oh shit, Yes, right there, yes, suck my ass baby, suck it hard.”

    ”Cum for me baby, cum and feed me your pussy juices.”

    All at once, Bella grabbed a handful of the covers. “Yes, just like that. Right there. Oh god, oh my goddess, shit, I’m cumming…I’m Cumming” she screamed as tears of joy and gratitude went streaming down her cheeks.

    As she kept cumming, Sandy gently went back and licked her pussy letting Bella come down gently from her orgasm.

    “Why did you that to me, I mean going down me in my…..” asked bewildered Bella

    “I don’t know, didn’t you liked it?” asked a confused Sandy

    “Oh yes my love, only it’s not usual for a first timer to do that, because you are a first timer, aren’t you? “said a happy and chirpy Bella knowing Sandy was a virgin.

    Bella went to the bathroom to freshen up and let her heart take back its normal rhythm while Sandy waited her on the bed not knowing what to do of Bella’s last words. Bella finally came back and naked climbed in the bed with Sandy and the young woman immediately took her in her arms. Bella needing first to talk to her and explain some of her compulsions, sexual habits, and needs took carefully her arms away .from her.

    “Please baby let me tell you something, I need to”

    Not understanding Sandy nodded her head.

    “As a to turn-on, probably my biggest thing is that the other gal needs to be very feminine, as I am. I like to wear sexy and frilly lingerie and soft clear feminine clothes.
    You have known me wearing dark and somber executive tailored pants and jacquet, however I’m not butch. Butch dykes are just a big turn-off to me. I kind of hate that they need to appear or act more masculine than men. Still, I have to confess that one of my greatest desires is to, some time, use a strap-on and fuck my partner senseless”

    Sandy was speechless, looking her with wide opened eyes, this was a Bella she didn’t recognize for the solicitous, loving mature woman that had made sensual, yet very tender, love to her and she had loved so much, What tragic incident had destroyed her life?

    “Let me follow my dear, I haven’t yet, but when the right gal comes along, I will like for my girlfriend to let me do her, though, I have an aversion to vibrators and dildoes. They just seem too quick and too impersonal. I just love the thought of cuddling, kissing, stroking and the penetration of my partner and, especially, seeing her orgasm thanks to my loving.”

    The silence following Bella’s words was deafening. Sandy didn’t know what to think, or to say, what to make of Bella words. Bella’s acute intelligence made her realize that she had been to much hasty confessing Sandy some of her inner demons or the reason she felt that way. She was very young and inexperienced as it was to understand her, or to carry harmful experiences that were not hers. Bella became concerned about the impact her confessional words could have on her relationship with the young woman she so loved, and tried to assure her.

    “Don’t worry my love, I’m not going to do you anything you are not prepared or want to do, you know I love you too much”.

    None the less, from then on, something very tenuous, very delicate was broken, Sandy’s confidence. The rest of their day wasn’t the same; it was as if a cold, very cold air current had freezed a hot relationship. The weekend was lost, the two women barely talked each other during the afternoon and early evening, and when they did the conversation was strained and almost monosyllabic; at last Sandy asked Bella to take her to her condo adducing she had things to do , a hot, lustful saturday night of loving was in the past. Bella complied in silence.

    ******

    The summer was coming to and end, just a few more days to go, and Sandy was irresolute, she had fallen in love with Bella, but the last days of their relationship had been very strained, and anyway before meeting her, she had plans to go back East and finish her College studies, and couldn’t have imagined the complete turnover of her sentimental, not to say sexual, life. Bella had tried, not being, nor seeming imposing in anyway to convince Sandy to stay with her, living with her and going to a good California college she would pay. At the end with Bella’s desolate acquiescence she had decided go back to her former college.

    Following Sandy’s departure, Bella realized she knew nothing of her lover past or of her family and did not even know where she came from. The ardor and passion she had felt for her had made Bella think that their unity was forever she had never tried to coax her to talk about her origin, family or city from where she came, she didn’t even know where she had gone to finish her studies, which college to go or to call if one day in the near future, today, she wanted to contact her; she had no information at all that could help find her. Then she thought maybe it was for the best, Sandy’s best.

    “She is too young for me and then suffering would come my way”,

    And Bella didn’t want to suffer anymore by love. She didn’t want more disappointments, she didn’t want more betrayals, and she didn’t want more sufferance. She would return at what had been her normal life before this love interlude. And she would try to forget about Sandy, her youth, her overwhelming love-making, the pleasure she had again received and had had forgotten, the love she was feeling right now and was consuming her.

    “Good bye my love, I wish you a good trip my love, and for you to be happy in your life.”

    Bella’s tears would come later. When and where nobody could see her.

    Chapter 3: Together again….. Until death part us.

    Bella knew now, with the passage of time, several weeks later, more than a month and with lack of news from Sandy, that the moment elected had not been the best to confess her sexual pulsing, or the deep cravings she had; surely she had frightened her, and perhaps that was one of the principal reasons that had tipped the scales for her to return to the East and her former life. Those dark feelings that had now surfaced in her mind had rooted and were the psychological consequence of the anal abuse her former teacher, Marie, had exercised over her when she was very young and innocent girl, only nineteen years old; plus, it has also to be of account all the memories hidden deep within her soul of the abuse she had suffered at the hands of so many butch dyke lesbians, she being so femme, in that fateful year of her almost total breakdown, degradation and the destruction of her personality, from which she had gotten away with so much sacrifice. In Bella’s mind Sandy had forgotten her.

    That was not so in Sandy’ mind, she hadn’t forgotten Bella at all, on the contrary every day, every new experience made her long for Bella, her presence, her love, her company, the way she talked to her, like equals, the long silences holding hands and looking with love in each other eyes. She remembered Bella’s soul confession in confidence, how had she confided in her, in her understanding, in her maturity. And she? Was she mature enough to understand? Not that day. Perhaps now she would be able.

    Back in College Sandy had experienced her first amorous liaison with a man, a Senior, the young man had been very pushing until she gave him her yes; she was determined to have intercourse and get to know what sex with a man was like, but to her, his loving was disappointing, a disaster, he was inexperienced, rough, and had mauled her body believing he was making love, after a few minutes of this hard preliminaries he had penetrated her, she wasn’t even wet, less than less lubricated, his penis had entered her vagina as an ice-breaker ship in the artic, breaking everything. The aftermath was callous; he took out his penis, said it had been wonderful, and got dressed and left. After a time, thinking it had been her fault, she accepted a second session of, they called it, lovemaking, with another student that resulted in an outcome as disastrous as with her first. If that was simile to marriage bliss, she was out. Bella was incomparable.

    So at the end of the term Sandy decided go back to California and Bella, she was going to start and make work a new life with her love, she went to the rectory and asked for her grades to be legalized and asked for a transfer to the California University in San Francisco. It was the fifteen of december and she let her dorm, cleaned everything, and put in storage to dispose later, whatever thing she wasn’t carrying to her new life. She wanted to be in San Francisco by Christmas day.

    Bella was depressed that december twenty three, a new Christmas to be alone again; not a call, not a Christmas card from Sandy, it seemed a space black hole had swallowed her. It was late in the evening, twilight low, blue and purple twilight, and she was returning
    ¿home? No, not home, she was going to her house from her law firm where everyone was happy, was drinking and toasting and singing Carols. The sky was darkening fast as Bella drove into the driveway and she saw a shadow with what seemed like a valise and a couple of bags near the gates of her house. She stopped the car and got down to open the gates when the shadow moved and she saw it was ……

    “Sandy”, Bella’s cry of happiness resounded in the darkness of the night.

    It was very late in the night when, after having dined and tried to out do the other telling what had happened in their lives the last months, they looked each other not knowing how to proceed.

    “Well love, time to be in bed, you must be tired after your trip, we’ll talk tomorrow and discuss the future” Said Bella, with care.

    “Yes, let’s go to bed, where do I sleep, with you, don’t I? “Asked Sandy tentatively..

    Bella’s heart skipped a beat.

    “Do you want to?”

    “Of course I want to sleep with you, why wouldn’t I, don’t you want me sleeping with you?” asked a concerned Sandy

    “Yes my love, of course I do, with all my heart”

    And so, they went to Bella’s bedroom, both a little nervous wondering if they might feel a little awkward being naked in front of each other again, but after a few minutes those fears had been put to rest. On the contrary, they undressed the other and walked back to bed together smiling with the assurance of a woman and woman who enjoyed being together this way, like Eve and Eve; something Bella never felt with anyone else; it all felt so very sexy.

    Once laying on the bed they started fondling, caressing and kissing, then Bella straddled Sandy waist and began touching her breasts and twisting and tweaking her nipples, keeping her outstretched arms down with her knees and not letting her move them. So
    retained she couldn’t touch Bella’s body.
    “I have had a fantasy for a long time, and I think this is just the moment, as you are tired let me do all the work, I want to trib you”
    ”Trib me?” asked a surprised Sandy. “What is that?”
    ”Don’t be afraid my love, I’ll never, ever, do anything harmful to you”
    ”I know, and I want to tell you I trust you with totality, with all my trust”
    Bella was imagining herself tenderly positioning so that she was on top, looking down at her love, being in charge again, after so long, of pleasing that pretty face, and happy she was sure feeling her love. And my breasts, thought Bella, Sandy kissing them, sucking them. I’m so happy she loves my tits, so happy I have these tits for her to make love to.
    “Well two women may trib in several ways, but today I will rub our legs and our pussies against each other until we cum, tribbing lets you do it all, is the best. Mouth to mouth, breasts on breasts, nipples rubbing nipples, pussy scissoring on pussy. That’s why it’s so very good” explained Bella.
    Saying that, she began to slither down Sandy’s body, freeing her arms and exposing her young beautiful body, her firm, tanned, beautiful tits, her great ass and long legs, her bald pussy, everything. She looked at her and saw the girl lying there, for her to execute the tribbing as she had told her, Bella stood up, letting her large, soft, mature milky tits, drop slightly toward the girl’s breasts and rubbing the tips of their nipples together.
    Bella spread Sandy’s legs and leaned her body completely over her, their bodies touching and their pussies pressing on each other. They were in the missionary position, Sandy had her legs spread wide apart while trying to receive Bella who had slipped in between her lover’s thighs straddling her, Bella had kept her legs together as her pubic bone is sufficiently pronounced and could provide more effective contact between both sex areas and maximize penetration.
    She started moving slowly up and down so that their pussies and especially their clits would rub on each other. She then simulated the fucking movement just like if she were a man, except that she was using her pussy to press onto her now pupil’s pussy. Today she was the teacher.
    “You see my love, It is maddening me, I want to do everything to you, all at once, kiss your beautiful mouth, your face, and neck, suck your breasts, worship them over and over; and your pussy, oh my God, your pussy. This is why tribbing is unique; because it neglects nothing, and tribbing lets you pleasure everything at once”
    “That feels sooo….good… love when you rub your body with mine” said a gasping Sandy
    “You… just…. wait…. till I penetrate you” panted Bella
    “How …I mean ….what with, you going to penetrate me? Puffed an excited Sandy
    With that Bella started to push herself up from Sandy’s body kneeling above her, and then proceeded to open with her fingers the lips of Sandy’s vagina, with her labia widely opened Bella’s vulva would more easily slip inside hers; when she had them open, she began slowly leaning forward trying that her closed vagina entered and stayed inside Sandy’s vagina. When Bella’s vulva had slipped inside Sandy’s pussy, the young woman could feel herself the wetness friction of her lover’s vulva pressing down into her pussy, inside her.
    Sandy’s legs went up to wrap them around her lover’s back, bending her knees to provide a better angle of attack and maximize pussy to pussy contact; then they began a slow rhythmic humping so their sticky juices came out and coated their vulvas and surrounding inner thighs.
    Sandy held firmly to Bella’s hips with her calves and yanked her forward and back in a frenzied movement so that her pussy never broke contact with Bella’s, simply sliding fore and aft along its length. This motion, along with her legs being so spread, did cause Sandy’s labia to open like a flower, allowing Bella’s vulva to work its way inside of hers. The arousal of both women increased exponentially; Bella’s engorged clit did actually penetrate Sandy’s lips. At the top of each stroke her clit was nuzzled between the bottom edge of Sandy slit, then as her hips slid back, Bella’s clit did slide along between Sandy’s labia until her clit came mashing into the other’s.
    Just then in unison they cried out, “I love you so much.”
    And then they came.
    “Oh yes, oh, ohhhh, ohhhhhhh, I’m Cumminnngggg. Please Bella, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me more, more, more oh please much more” A whimpering Sandy asked for.
    Bella kissed her while she gasped for breath. But not for long just enough for her to calm down, because the most incredible sexual being soon resumes her mission, the ultimate fuck, one woman fucking another, in the missionary position, with their legs scissoring each others in a way that lets the pussies merge. One pussy fucking the other as many times as they like. There’s nothing like it, there is nothing shrinking inside..
    After a while they changed positions, Bella crossing her legs with Sandy’s, thus being able to touch their pussies much better. She held her left foot in the air, and she started to move her body just like she was riding. She gradually increased her movements and the effort made both of them to moan. Their pussies were rubbing faster and faster, harder and harder with each movement; taking more effort from Bella and making them moan and breathe heavily. Sandy was enjoying it very much and was putting all her efforts into the tribbing. Bella wanted to cum again, and she wanted to cum onto Sandy’s pussy. The girl was being ridded like crazy and soon they would cumm. It was the –teacher- that cummed first, for the second time in that night, and only a few seconds later, Sandy exploded in a powerful orgasm. Cumming together with her -teacher- was always a dream, and it proved to be so good that ended with such a powerful orgasms.

    They cried out again “I love you so much.”

    Bella collapsed into Sandy’s arms and they spent the next couple of minutes restoring their breaths. It was the-teacher- that eventually broke the silence saying,

    ”Oh my dear, this was wonderful. Something that I never imaged I would do again”

    ”Yes, I never enjoyed fucking so much. You are so wonderful.” Sandy said while resting her head on Bella’s chest.

    As an after thought Bella asked herself “isn’t it a little frustrating being on top in the missionary position, fucking your love, but not having a cock?”
    With that they slipped into their dreams
    ******
    The next morning when Sandy awoke found she was alone in bed, stretching, got up, went to the toilet, peed like a mare, brushed her teeth and washed her face to remove the last vestiges of sleep, then, naked, walked to the kitchen in search for Bella and breakfast. In the kitchen there was no one but she found a note on the refrigerator where Bella said that she had gone to the mall to buy everything needed for Christmas Eve dinner, because having thought she’d be alone had not bought anything, this night was going to be a night of love and hope for the both of them.
    Sandy was radiant with happiness. This Christmas would be different from those of the last fifteen years; she was going to be with her love and it was going to be the beginning of a life of happiness. It was like a fairy tale. After breakfast she went into the bedroom to fix her clothes and other personal effects in the dresser. She put her suitcase on the bed and after opening it started to pull out her stuff. One of the first objects to take out of the suitcase was an old photo of eight by ten framed in cast silver and showing a beautiful young blonde woman (her mother), and two small children (she and her little brother Jonathan).

    ”Good morning Mom” she whispered before kissing her framed, faded eight by-ten colour photo on the lips, just like she did every morning upon awakening since she was four years old.

    She sure was beautiful, although the photo was already discolored by the handling and the passage of the years, with a pretty face framed by shoulder-length white blonde hair and those amazing green eyes. Sandy still hated her father for the pain he caused her and the whole family.

    She loved that photograph more than anything else she owned, even more than her laptop computer or her video gaming system. She loved her more than her own life. After kissing the photograph again she placed it on the nightstand on her side of the king sized bed. Bella had never seen this picture, because when they had made love before Sandy returned to college, it had always been in Sandy’s condo.

    That morning Bella was happy, very happy, Sandy was with her again and she would take care now it would be forever, she wanted Sandy in her life for eternity. She made Christmas shopping as soon as possible fighting the crowds of people who were making last minute shopping, she tried not to forget anything, bought gifts for her love and when she had purchased everything necessary took her car and returned home..

    “Sandy, love, I’m home, where are you, will you help with the bags, please?”

    “In here Bella, in the bedroom, I’ll be right down, let me put something on first”

    At Sandy’s words Bella’s pussy started tingling and getting wet imagining Sandy body naked. Sandy put on a T-shirt and panties and went down.

    “Hello Bell, where are the bags and where do you want them?”

    “Hummm yummy” said an ogling Bella.

    After a kiss they put things away and went to the bedroom so Bella could change the street clothes for something more comfortable. Bella took off her clothes and when she was down to bra and panties took Sandy’s T-shirt off and she led her to the bed and shoved the open suitcase out of the way. She drew her onto to the sheets and kissed her again, massaging her prodigious breasts as she moaned into her mouth. Her nipples were full and rigid, and Bella loved the sound of her, whimpering when she tweezed them.

    Then, in a second, Bella’s world and happiness went crashing down, it was the instant she lifted her head from Sandy ‘s mouth to take a breath and her eyes saw the picture on the bedside table and her body stiffened, her excitement and passion disappeared suddenly, and a strange moan of pain escaped her lips as she abruptly broke off from the arms of Sandy to get off the bed in a jump and wide-eyed, and as she covered her mouth with her hands looked at the picture with horror, as one who sees a ghost emerge from the darkness of the past.

    “Please, baby…don’t” she whimpered, shaking her head, her eyes brimming with tears and weeping with profound grief as Sandy tried to pull her on the bed.

    “……we can’t now, we…can’t, oh my god, oh my god, no, no please no, no, please no, it can’t be truth”.

    Sandy did not know what was happening and looked at Bella without understanding but with evident concern. What was going on?

    ”Bella, please, tell me what’s going on, what happens to you, please dear, talk to me”

    With great effort, and with a lot of anguish in her voice Bella: asked Sandy

    “Who are these people in the photo on your bedside table?”

    ”Oh, the blonde woman is my mom and the others are my little brother and myself.” said a relieved Sandy that had believed there had been a serious problem.

    In a voice almost inaudible and to the disbelief of Sandy who could not believe what she was hearing:

    “That woman in the photo is me, and if you’re the girl, then I am your mother and you are my daughter” said Bella

    Bella was totally shocked, she looked at the picture and her tears fell down her cheeks incessantly. She had found her daughter after so many years and it caused her a great joy, but in turn she had lost something that, at that moment, was crucial in her life, she was losing love again, in this case her great love. She was enamored, in love with her daughter, how could that be?

    “You my mother, how could that be? She left us and went away a long time ago” Sandy was astonished.

    “No, no, that’s not truth, I…I…I didn’t leave you, I was, I mean, I could not …” stuttered a broken Bella.

    It was at this time of crisis that could have been definitive in the life of both women, that Sandy’s maturity, so praised by her mother (Bella), took over, she seized the bull by the horns to confront it, took Bella by the shoulders shaking her gently to get her out of the morass in which she was, and cried:

    “Well, Bella stop it, damm it, stop it I say, right now nothing has changed, today is mid morning in Christmas day, we are going to celebrate, but first lets talk and try to straighten out this story, ok, Bella, ok?

    Bella seemed to wake up slowly as if from a bad dream, dried her tears, eyes still red, took Sandy hands, sat with her on the edge of the bed and began to tell her story, perhaps for the first time in so many years. It was catharsis, it was confession, it was downloading her soul, the terrors and pains of a life of suffering, physical, but most of all sicological.

    “You see my love I was just nineteen years old…….inexperienced……unsure of my sexual orientation ……………….went to college………………from a very repressive family…. ..……met a woman………loved her………………..then they forced me to marry……………had two children I loved them very much………………..then your father found out about my lover………..she betrayed me………………your father made me sign the divorce papers……………. then he cast me from my home…………I was destroyed………………became a drunkard…………….was badly abused, sexually and otherwise, by hard type lesbians……………….then went into detox…………….and, .after… San Francisco to try to start a new life”

    Now it was Sandy who was crying silently hearing her mother, and her love for her went soaring up to the sky. She could have never imagined her long lost mother sufferings. But now it was time for healing, from now on she would never abandon her; she have now a double motive for living with her, she was her mother but also her lover and she wasn’t going to renounce to any. She took Bella in her arms and hugged her.

    “Nothing has changed mother, you are Bella, the woman I’m in love with, not that blonde woman in the picture, and I’m Sandy, the girl you love, because you DO love me don’t you ? I’m not that little girl in the picture, so you see, nothing has really changed. I love the people in the picture, but they are the past, something that could have been but was not, the now will be the future and only depends on us”

    “But…..” Bella tried

    “No buts my love, lets prepare our Christmas dinner and in the meantime will talk about our joint future”

    And so they did.

    ******

    Christmas dinner was a success, good food, well prepared; in the kitchen Bella and Sandy handled things as two friends would do, as if they had known each all of theirs lives, Sandy was gradually smoothing Bella’s resistance, was making her to accept that their relationship had not changed and everything was going to be fine. Bella touched the theme of incest and its unlawfulness, to Sandy that was an unimportant issue in any way, she was not morally conditioned; no one in San Francisco knew them as being blood related, she was going to change her name legally, and then they would be two women in love living together. Period. Out of the two of them, who would know? Nobody. Nothing really had changed, and if there had been changes they had been for the best, now in addition to being lovers, they were bonding as mother and daughter as well, and had been very happy together.

    Bella wasn’t convinced, wanted to be convinced, but wasn’t, yet, her lawyers rational mind was opposed to such a relationship, but Sandy’s reasoning was very convincing, and was eroding little by little her resistance, ultimately, they were consenting adults, so nobody had the right to tell them what to do in the privacy of their home.

    After dinning and while they waited for Christmas Eve, Bella opened a bottle of champagne and slowly mother and daughter started getting mellow fuzz. Sandy turned on the radio on a F.M station with soft romantic music and asked Bella to dance; Bella was surprised by her daring daughter and didn’t know what to do. Sandy took her hand, pulled her up from the divan
    Bella looked up at the mistletoe, hanging there innocently from the ceiling fan, the red berries, deadly poisonous if eaten, glowed softly with the reflected firelight, and then she thought, Why not?
    Bella said slowly “daughters aren’t supposed to want to fuck their mothers, Sandy”
    They started moving to the soft music rhythm, they both took sips from their flutes. Sandy moved closer, close enough that Bella could smell the sweet perfume she was wearing.
    “Mommy?” she whispered.
    “Yes, honey?” Bella tried to swallow the champagne but her throat was so tight she thought she would choke instead.
    Sandy reached out and caressed her shoulder; her hand then moved up and lingered on her mother’s neck.
    ”Don’t you want me?” Sandy asked, staring down at her mother with her large blue eyes.

    Bella looked up at her daughter, her mind screaming not to do what she was thinking of doing. Instead, she felt her arms reaching out and encircling Sandy’s slender waist. Bella pulled her daughter towards her and nestled her face between her breasts.

    “Oh yes, oh yes, baby. I want you. I want you so much.”

    And with that, feeling her head whirling by the dancing and the champagne she seated again. Sandy smiled at her, and then moved around the divan to ease herself into her mother’s lap. Slipping her arms around Bella’s neck, Sandy leaned down and gently captured her mother’s mouth with her own. Bella groaned, sliding her arms around her daughter’s warm back. Their lips pressed urgently against each other, and Sandy felt her mother’s long agile tongue pushing into her mouth, sending her tongue deep into her daughter’s mouth, they sharing the wet heat of their forbidden kiss.

    They broke the kiss gasping for air. Bella looked up at the girl’s face and at her swollen lips. The desire smouldered in her beautiful sparkling eyes. At that moment, the lawyer woman willingly gave herself up to whatever repercussions she would have to suffer for what they were about to do; she was going to make love to her beautiful girl and she didn’t care anymore that she was her parent. She wanted her with every fibre of her being. Bella lowered her head in-between Sandy’s breast and moved her hands down her daughter’s waist and onto her taut buttocks, rubbing them slowly. Sandy fisted her hands in Bella’s hair; her eyes blissfully closed as her mother slowly rubbed her face between her breasts and gently explored the pinkish peaks of her young mounds, her mouth sliding wetly over the nipples. They hardened quickly under the attention, and Bella revelled in how firm they were. She drew one of Sandy’s pink tips into her mouth, sucking it hard as she rubbed it against the roof of her mouth.

    With a little push Sandy unfastened her nipples from her mothers avaricious mouth and
    at the same time moved her lips against her mother’s neck, her breath warm and heavy. Bella closed her eyes, trying to will herself not to desire her own daughter. To no avail..

    “You taste so good mother, today better than ever” the girl whispered, her voice throbbing with passion.

    “Can’t stop … and, I don’t want to, you’re so beautiful, Mom. So beautiful.”

    Bella couldn’t swallow as she felt Sandy’s kisses moving along her collarbone, over her shoulder and down her chest; her mind almost screaming to push her off; she knew she should push her away … but she didn’t. She couldn’t.

    Instead, she slowly closed her eyes as the girl rubbed her lips over her hardened nipples. Bella sighed as the girl pulled the nubs into her mouth and went from one aching tip to the other, gently licking and kissing them.

    “What else do you want me to do you, Mommy?” Sandy cooed. ”I know you have something in mind.”

    “Oh Sand, honey, we should stop here …“

    Sandy put one of her slender fingers against her mother’s lips.

    “Please mom, I want you to tell me. I want this so badly….”

    Bella looked into her daughter’s glittering blue eyes and struggled to catch her breath.

    “Please? Please do whatever you want to me.”.

    “I want to make you feel good. That’s all I want, Mommy. I just want to make you feel good.”

    “You do, honey. You’ve made me feel SO good. But we’ve got to stop this before … before we go too far”

    “But mom, we have been going as far as possible, it doesn’t matter we didn’t know at the time we were family, we went as far as we could. Now, a question: don’t you love me anymore? Don’t you love your little girl anymore” Sandy whimpered.””

    Bella stared at her daughter, surprised at her wantonness, full of truth words, “Of course I love you, sweetheart. But this …” and she looked down at the girl’s scantily dressed sweat-glistened body “This is so wrong for a mother and daughter….”

    Sandy tilted her head. “Don’t you want to do something else to me?” she asked, her voice suddenly low and sultry..

    “Yes baby, I do … but …”Bella was rapidly losing her capacity for coherent words

    Sandy reached out and moved her mother’s face to hers. She looked at her mother and noticed her face was twisted with a cross between anticipation and guilt.

    “I love you, Mom.”

    Bella cupped the girl’s face, lovingly stroking her cheek. “And I love you too, so much. But we can’t —“

    Sandy was becoming a little impatient with her mothers continuous back pedalling.

    “I know, I know we shouldn’t be doing this. I KNOW it’s wrong. But I can’t help it. It’s what I want, what we want. That first time … when you thought I was only a waitress… It was like, it was …, oh shit, I had never feel anything like that”

    “But you didn’t know at the time we were mother daughter”

    Sandy looked down and lowered her head, cheeks hot “I know. But I think I wanted to explore it, I was inexperienced…. It feels so good being with you, and… I just feel safe with you. I know you won’t hurt me.”

    ”Of course I wouldn’t hurt you, Baby. But we can’t do this anymore. We can’t. This has to stop.”

    Sandy sighed, with a silent “Oh my god, not that again” Then eased herself up behind her mother, her smooth taut thighs rubbing against the older woman’s buttocks. She slides her arms around the woman’s neck. Bella’s defences against her daughter’s persistent attack were tumbling down, the champagne, the mistletoe, the subtle caresses, but overall her own desire for her daughter, raw, crude desire.

    “You’re right mom. You’re right. But please … keep making love to me. Do what you want to do … do what you’ve been thinking … what you’ve been desiring. What you need to do to the … right gal when she comes along “

    Then, licking her own dry lips, the girl wriggled her hips lasciviously against her mother behind. “You know, I’ve never been fucked in the butt.” She said mischievously.

    Bella’s eyes widened. “¡¡¡¡ SANDY¡¡¡¡ “

    The girl pressed her young breasts against her mother’s back. “I know, I know. But you know, before returning East to college, I loved you, but was unsure of my own sexuality, so, I let two students to fuck me, one broke my virginity, was brutal and disgusting and left me aching all over without giving me any pleasure, the second was no better than the first, only that as I had no cherry it was not as painful, but neither gave me pleasure. Only you have made me go to heaven. Now, I am not sure if I’m a lesbian or not, but I’m sure I love you and want to make love with you, anytime, anyway you want me.”

    Bella was speechless, so Sandy followed

    “And I want to know what it feels like to have someone inside of me there, and I want it to be you … because I know you want it, you crave it and you won’t hurt me.”

    Bella laid in stunned silence for a moment. Sandy waiting patiently, her heart beating hard, she knew her mother was right. This was incest, she knew they had to stop but she couldn’t let this go … not yet, not forever. She wanted her mother to make her come again, again, and again she wanted her mother to let go of whatever was haunting her. She wanted to feel her mother make love to her in all the exciting ways that had been probably denied her. Then she moaned softly, getting wet just thinking about it.

    “OK, my dear shall we go to the bedroom?” Bella finally accepted.

    Sandy could hear the barely suppressed lust in her mother’s voice.

    ”But, after that … no more, honey, after this last time it stops”

    “Sure, mother“ Sandy said smiling. “After this, if you still want, we’ll stop”

    She hugged her mother’s neck and then leapt off the divan. Bella stood and sighed for a moment as she watched her daughter run off stark naked down the hall. Bella allowed herself a smile and followed the girl’s lead.

    *****

    Bella laid stark naked on her back on the king size bed as she waited for Sandy to come out of the bathroom, the girl had always been fastidious when it came to being fresh and clean … and this time it was for a romp in the sack. Thinking of this again, the woman closed her eyes and groaned.

    Bella stared at her daughter for a time, she was a beautiful sight standing as naked as Bella, her long blonde hair flowing across her slender shoulders, her young breasts peeking though the silken golden strands showing that her nipples were already perking. Bella’s mouth watered at the though of giving the nubs a long, hard flick of her tongue to make them stand completely at attention, and watched as her daughter walked over to the bed, her blue eyes gazing sultrily into hers.

    She couldn’t’ believe her baby daughter had such gorgeous full breasts, they weren’t hers, who knows, maybe she took them after her mother in law, her grandmother by her father’s side

    “Mom, before we do anything else, would you lick my pussy like you did that time?”

    The young woman crawled onto the bed and over to her mother, moving into Bella’s waiting arms and rubbing her eager body lustfully against her mother’s, then covered her mother’s mouth with hers, stopping the words. Sandy kissed her mother, and kissed her wantonly. Her long nimble tongue probed Bella’s mouth, her moist, full lips moving feverishly, Bella groaned and returned her daughter’s kiss, her arms holding the girl tight as their tongues mated fiercely.

    As they continued to kiss, Bella slowly moved her hands down Sandy’s body and eased it between her warm, firm thighs, she slid her hand over the girl’s sex and fingered her slit. Sandy broke their kiss and moved her mouth over to her mother’s ear.

    “Mmmmmmmmmm yes, Mommy darling, Yes” she hissed. “I like that, yes, fuck me. Fuck me with your hand.”

    Bella moved two of her fingers down to the girl’s slit causing her to buck her hips, and she continued sliding her fingers against her daughter’s burning vagina lips, closing her eyes and feeling the heat of her daughter’s tight, wondrous pussy.

    “Yes, Bella yes, faster, faster, deeper ” Sandy gasped.

    The girl’s cunt pulsed hard around her mother’s fingers as she orgasmed, her pelvis shuddering, the older woman continued to rub Sandy with her hand until the girl collapsed against the mattress. Bella watched as her girl drew in deep, long gasps of air, her beautiful chest rising and falling as she did.

    Bella pulled her hand away from her daughter’s pussy, then she rubbed her pussy-moistened palm over her own taut belly as she leaned down and took one of Sandy’s nipples in her mouth and licked it slowly, delighting in the feel of the stiff, long, enticingly erect nub against her tongue.

    Sandy rubbed her mother’s back, lightly scrapping her nails against the smooth skin. “I love it when you suck my breasts, Mom.” she murmured. “I just love it.”

    “I love them too.” Bella thought as she moved to her daughter’s other young breast, nipping the tip with her teeth and them pulling it deep inside her mouth. She feasted on Sandy’s breasts for a time and then pulled away, looking down on at the girl. The girl’s hair was spread all across the bed; her blue eyes were staring hotly up at her, and then moved her hands up her mother’s chest, along her shoulders, and around Bella’s neck.

    Pulling her down she said seductively “Lick my pussy, Mom.”

    “Sandy…..” Bella started to scold her about her language.

    “What don’t you like it when I talk like that? “

    “I …well, no … yes, oh I don’t know”

    Sandy tilted her head. “Why not?“

    “Why not? Because you’re my daughter. That’s why”

    “But mom, I’m not a kid anymore, and I’m your lover”

    Bella looked down at her daughter’s naked, full young body and nodded. “That’s the absolute truth, you are my lover and aren’t a kid anymore”

    Sandy smiled up at her mother. “Don’t be so scared, Mother, you weren’t a few months ago. It’s just you and me. I want this, you want this. No one has to know. Come on, mom”

    Bella stared down at Sandy, trying to determine when her sweet, innocent, young waitress of not so long ago had turned into such a raving sex maniac, not taking into account that it was she herself who had, once and for all, converted this innocent woman into a sex maniac, as had happened twenty years ago with her, when another adult woman, Marie, had seduced her. She shook her head as she continued to gaze down at her daughter; it was as if she was nothing but raw, animal sexuality, coupled with sweet girlish innocence. It was an intoxicating combination.

    “Ok, sweetie. Let’s give it a try” Bella said as she slid down the girl’s body and pushed apart Sandy’s legs; she moved her head between the girl’s thighs and looked up at her for a few seconds before going completely down.

    “Oooohhh yes, YESSSS. Lick my pussy. Lick that little pussy; it’s yours, only yours” Sandy whispered lustfully, her blue eyes gazing lasciviously at her mother.

    Bella grabbed Sandy’s hips and pulled her daughter’s cunt hard against her face; she shoved her tongue inside her daughter and licked at her pussy until her cheeks and jaw were soaked with sweet stickiness. She tongued and sucked until Sandy had climaxed, again and again and again; then, finally, the truth knocked her like a ton if bricks, she was no longer able to get the image of Sandy’s firm, pale ass cheeks out of her mind and she pulled away from her daughter’s cunt

    “Lay on you stomach, Baby” She almost growled.

    Sandy flipped around and eagerly lifted her buttocks. “Mmmmmmmmmm, yes, what are you going to do mommy, fuck your little girls ass? Mommy”

    Bella swallowed hard, finding herself both aroused and disturbed by her daughter’s crude words, but, when she looked down at Sandy on the bed, the girl’s hips rose in the air and her perfect ass waiting for her, the mother set aside her misgivings and. reaching over to her nightstand, pulled out a strap-on harness and a lube bottle.

    The girl watched over her shoulder as Bella attached the apparatus around her waist, its pink shaft was small enough for a beginner but still large enough to send the girl’s mind racing into orbit.

    Bella gripped Sandy’s firm round buttocks with both hands, squeezing and kneading the flesh. Then, with her heart pounding in her chest, blood rushing through her veins, she slowly spread apart the smooth cheeks and stared down at the puckered rosy anus. She leaned down and put her mouth on the cleft of her daughter’s ass and jabbed the opening with the tip of her tongue.

    “MOOOMMMM” Sandy screamed.

    Sandy twisted her torso as her mother licked and probed her anus with her tongue; the young woman had never felt anything like it. It was so nasty, but it felt so good and, she definitely liked it. A sharp but pleasurable sensation moved from her buttocks to her pussy as her mother continued to tongue fuck the cleft of her ass, bathing it in saliva. Then she felt as her mother moved a finger inside of her. Sandy clenched her hands, feeling some pain at first but then only pleasure as her mother eased her finger in and out of her ass.

    “Oh … Oh Mom, that feels so good.” Sandy murmured.

    Bella worked a second finger inside her daughter ass and she loosened up where at first she had been too tense. The daughter felt her mother take the fingers out of her and move away.

    “You see, Bella, you can do anything to me. I want you to do too. I do want what you want do to me”

    Sandy wasn’t entirely sure how something like that fake penis wouldn’t hurt her terribly, but she trusted her mother. She loved and adored Bella and knew she wouldn’t be hurt by anything she did to her; the girl watched as her mother leaned over and griped the small bottle of lube.

    “What’s that, Mom?”

    Bella looked over at her daughter. “Oh don’t worry sweetie its … just some lube oil”

    “Lube-oil?”

    Her mother nodded as she poured some of the clear liquid onto her hand, then she lathered it on the pink dildo attached to her crotch. “It going to make it less painful for you”

    Bella leaned over and rubbed some of the lube on the cleft of Sandy’s anus. The girl shivered at the sensation of the cool, slick liquid on her skin; once she was done, Bella put the bottle back in the nightstand, and then she turned and grabbed Sandy by the waist and turned her on her back.

    “Mom, what are you going to do? I thought we were going to. ..”

    “We are, Sweetie.” Her mother cooed as if she were a toddle “But I want to see your pretty face when I do it.”

    Sandy stared up at her mother and smiled. Bella looked down at her, and for a moment she felt uneasy. The mother’s eyes seemed to be looking through Sandy … and the girl noticed that her mother seemed to be gazing off somewhere.

    “Mom, mom, what happens? Are you okay?”

    Bella’s eyes refocused on the girl, she was remembering a similar scene twenty years ago, only she wasn’t the daughter. “This is the last time, honey” She said, her voice firm. “and I mean it, we won’t fuck again.”

    “Mmmhhmmm, yes of course, you said it before.” Sandy sighed.

    Bella grabbed her daughter’s legs and pushed them up against her shoulders. Sandy felt the plastic shaft press against her ass-hole… and then slowly, very slowly … Bella pushed it inside her anus

    Sandy stared up at her mother’s eyes as she felt the dildo enter her ass, going deeper and deeper into her bowels. At first it felt like something was invading her body and then, there was a moment of pain; the girl winced and Bella stopped.

    “You want me to pull out, sweetie?”

    “No, no.” She quickly shook her head. “I just need for you to stop a second. I’m good”

    Sandy closed her eyes and used all her concentration to try and ease the tight, stressed muscles around her anus. Slowly, they softened and Bella felt herself slide inside the girl further until she was completely embedded.

    “Oh my god, you’re so good Sandy, I have craved this for so long ”

    Sandy smiled up at her mother, Bella returned the smile and then slowly proceeded to buck her hips; she began to move faster and faster, looking directly at her daughter’s eyes. Sandy gasped, struggling for breath. It felt good, very good, different from getting her pussy licked but no less pleasurable, and definitively better than the boy’s cocks at College.

    The girl licked her lips and reaching down, rubbed her clit. The nub was hard and erect and aching. Bella nodded her head approvingly and kept thrusting into her daughter.

    “That’s it, baby girl. Do what makes you feel good. I’ll help you.”

    Bella buried the plastic cock deeper into Sandy’s firm ass, always looking in her face and eyes. She was so tight and the movement caused beads of sweat to begin popping out of her body. The mother prayed she wasn’t hurting her daughter, but she was out of control now. Nothing she had ever imagined was as hot as fucking her beautiful, sexy daughter in the ass.

    Sandy rubbed her clit faster, feeling the plastic shaft humping wildly at her ass. “Mom was right, is incredible with the right gal.” She thought seconds before and unexpected violent orgasm exploded inside her.

    Bella’s mind suddenly went blank, still thrusting within the tight walls of Sandy’s ass as she pressed on deeper and deeper; then, when she felt her daughter climaxing, her young buttocks shuddering against the bed, Bella let out an earth-shattering scream … orgasming from the friction against her pussy.

    Sandy stiffened when she felt the hard, deep animal thrust of her mother’s loins and screamed as well. Her body shook with still another shattering orgasm and the two of them bucked wildly and savagely against each other in a wild, passionate frenzy of sexual release. Both crying out slurred words of satiated lust.

    With a deep, chest throbbing groan, Bella collapsed on top of Sandy; both bodies were drenched with perspiration, the two slid wetly against each other as they struggled for breath and for sanity. Bella slowly pulled the pink shaft out of the girl’s ass and fell next to her on the bed.

    Sandy pulled in a lungful of humid, sex-sweat scented air as her heart laboured in her chest. She swallowed hard, and then turned to look at her mother. Bella’s eyes were closed and her breasts rose and fell rapidly. Sandy let her gaze travel to the plastic dildo still strapped to her mother.

    “What are we going to do Mommy? I don’t want for us never to stop” Sandy said

    Bella opened her eyes and looked over at her daughter. “I don’t know, I don’t think I can stop either”. And with that they fell in a profound dreamless sleep

    ******

    The day after Christmas Eve, Sunday, was one of the happier days, if not the happiest in the lives of them both. Bella’s guilt was a lot lesser in the day-light, her moral dilemma about her incestuous relationship with her, now, new found daughter diminishing rapidly, second by second. Sandy on the contrary, was guiltless, she had no moral prejudices with incest with her new found mother, they were lovers way before yesterday morning, and if she hadn’t keep the small photograph nobody would have been the wiser, and she was happy she had made true her mother sex cravings. The day was warm, not too hot, just but a little fresh and they decided to take a stroll to the near beach.

    They prepared a basket with food and soft drinks for a picnic on the beach, put on bathing suits, got in Bella’s car and headed to the beach. The day was ripe for it, there were few vehicles on the highway because most people were in their houses getting off the hangover from the festivities and beverage of the night before, they reached the beach, found it empty, only the occasional hiker who had taken the dog to run around the golden sand. Mother and daughter looked up to find a small cove between the rocks where they were covered from prying eyes and could sunbathe, spread the towels applied sun protection and prepared to enjoy the day, eating, bathing and celebrating their new life without being disturbed. The hours passed quickly and darkness covered the sky.

    Naked to the waist, her skin glowing a little in the pale light of the beach moon, the faint smirk on her face, Sandy was irresistible. Bella sat beside her new found daughter to take off her own beach sandals, shifting to meet her mouth again when Sandy went to work on the bottoms of Bella’s floral bikini. As she angled, Sandy straddled her and pressed herself tightly against her mother, dived now rather than sank, into the heat, the need, the wonder they brought to each other. Now, as ever, it was a shock in the system, a stunning, breathless rightness she’d never expected to know. Here she was hers. Bella’s gorgeous mouth seduced and demanded at the same time, and those mature and knowing hands, so skilled, possessed her, just the feel of her mother against her, skin to skin, so familiar now could still dazzle her senses.

    Bella loved her, wanted her, needed her, just as impossible as Sandy loved, wanted, needed her mother. It was miraculous. She murmured to her, first her name. Just Sandy. Only Sandy. Then in Spanish- Mi amor, mi amor, my love, my love. Her love. And the rest was lost as her hands guided her, as in a dance, and she bowed back for her. Those lips skimmed up her torso, a warm, gentle line, the mouth took her breast with a quick, stunning hunger. Her sigh became a gasp that shuddered to a moan. Sandy’s fingers raked into her mother’s short hair when Bella went to draw those nipples into her mouth. She sucked them deeply, rolling her tongue around the pliant nubs while she kneaded the smooth spheres

    “Yes please, yes, Oh mother, please love me, make love to me” cried Sandy with the moon and stars as only witness lf their insatiable lust.
    .
    Everything and all things, lover, soul-mate, wife, husband that was now Sandy for Bella. Mother –daughter in other times, in another, different, world. Nothing she’d ever dreamed of, even in the days of lust, passion and lesbian debauchery following her divorce, approached the reality of this. Nothing she had ever possessed until now, with the exception of her long lost children, could ever be so precious, and now she has recuperated one, in ways that no wild dream could had ever fathomed. The taste of Sandy’s body in the cool night, in the pale moon light, stirred a deep craving she now understood would never be fully sated.

    She rose, lifting Sandy with her, feeling that crave spike and tear deep in her soul when her mouth went wild on her daughter’s. Once again she pressed her back to the rock bed, as she yanked Sandy’s bikini bottoms down, and a growl escaped her throat

    “Mine” Bella cried to the beach moon as a wolf in heat, clamping her lips in the shaved lips of Sandy’s vagina, who had thrust it into her mouth.

    “Yes yours, only yours” shouted her daughter, at the same time she darted her tongue deep inside Sandy’s core, licking and tasting the pungent but tasteful rivers or molten lava.

    “Yes, god yes, yes, yes”; the first orgasm burst through Sandy body and mind, a reeling blow to her senses that left her dizzy, drunk, and in some place in outer space where she floated and floated, before slowly coming down to earth again desperate for more.
    She uttered a soft cry when her mother’s fingers slipped against her nectar coated slit. Her full, warm thighs opened as she stroked her lips. Her clit felt so rigid, engorged with pleasure, slick for her agile fingers. Her smooth pussy flushed like a piece of overripe fruit while she massaged the knotted flesh.
    Bella smeared Sandy’s cream everywhere, over her hairless mound and ripe upper thighs, massaging her with her own froth. Then she fingered open her wet petals and slid her middle and ring fingers inside her. Bella pushed them all the way in and rolled the pad of her thumb over the hot clit. Sandy hooked her legs around Bella’s shoulders, opening them so she would fill her, and her hips pistoned, matching her mother, stroke for frantic stroke.
    The cool stone of the cove at her back, the heat of her mother against her, in her, drew her up again as she took and took. When the need built again, when Sandy felt herself about to fall into those wild eyes, she clamped around her. “Come with me mother, come with me mom, come with me mommy darling”.
    “Ohhhh … ohhhhhhh … moooooooooommy…” she groaned deeply.
    Bella kissed her again, fucking her tongue into her mouth while she grounded her hand against her hot vagina. The pleasure flashed, bright as a sizzling diamond, as they took the down together.

    ******

    It had been fifteen wonderful days after the passage of New Year, and now, in mid January, both women had to face the reality of everyday life, work, their social life, their personal relationship as a couple, the future together or separated. What of Sandy’s life, future and studies? To clarify all these issues they needed a long, deep conversation, a sincere conversation. How was to be their relationship henceforth?; what would they actually be?, how would they entail ?, would they be mother and daughter lovers?; would they be two women in love, partners and equal?; Their commitment was a commitment to total and permanent love?; it was a commitment to life and for life? Or was it just a sexual relationship with only lust and no projection of future? Was love or lust what bound them together?.

    It was a time for communication, and as it is usual in the first moments of any couple, it was a difficult moment to start talking and planning any future. It was Sandy the first to bring forward and raise her concerns one night after dinner.

    ”Mother, I’ve been thinking, what is going to become of us?”

    “What do you mean, and please, for now, just call me Bella, you don’t mind, do you baby?”

    “No I don’t mind, and what I mean is, what about our future?, I’m not forcing you to anything, but ours is a bit peculiar situation”.

    “I agree baby, I want to fix things with you forever. I want you with me forever, not as mother-daughter, well we will still be mother and daughter, but I want you as my life companion, permanently, I love you, I’m in love with you”.

    “Ok Bella, before we take a decision, I must go east again to tie some loose ends”

    “But my……”

    “I promise you, if everything is as it should be, I’ll come back”

    ******

    Sandy wanted to go back East to see and verify if the story her mother had told her was true, and if it was the truth, cut once and forever the few familiar bonds that even now she had with her father, because affective were none. Not that she distrusted the story her mother had told her, but fifteen years of suffering, of unanswered questions from her father, her mourning nights of crying and of silently asking for her mother, days and nights of anguish and suffering, needed a proven and credible response to start her new life with Bella, her mother, yes, but most of all, her lover, free from any suspicion of deception, so, she could be able to blindly trust her again, and be sure that she would not be abandoned again.

    First thing first, Sandy went to the college where the story had begun more than twenty years ago. She has to found out first if Marie d’Aflecourt was still a professor at the university, and if not, whether they could provide her address and phone number. After several comings and goings, and her justifying whom she was, she managed to get the professor address and phone number. Once she got the address and phone, she called her to request an interview with the former teacher, focusing specifically on her identity and whom she and her mother were. The voice answering the phone, was a quivering one, and confirmed to be the old teacher, who kept expressing surprise at the contact of someone who was so far back in time and memory, however, she accepted to see the girl, pointing to the right time she could receive her.

    When Sandy arrived to the house at the appointed time her surprise was tremendous as she saw a white-haired old woman opening the door. Marie d’Aflecourt was not the beautiful and gorgeous woman in her mother’s story. That lady who seemed to be more than seventy years old, was only around sixty, her face was worn and wrinkled, and showed no trace of the beauty her mother had gone mad, with love and passion, this was not the woman who had enamouraded her mother and then had abandoned and betrayed her. The white haired woman opened the door and asked:

    “Won’t you come in, please” after a pause. “I’m Marie d’Aflecourt, and you would be….”

    “My name is Elisa Sanderson Van Cruiff, and I’m the daughter of Annabelle Van Cruiff, your former, ejem………pupil? May I take a few minutes of your time?”

    “Yes of course, I’m in retirement and had seldom any visitors these days, please take a seat. Would you like some tea, coffee, a soft drink?”

    “Well, no thank you, if you don’t mind I need for you to give me some answers and after, I won’t bother you again”

    The older woman looked Sandy in the eyes and asked “Ok my dear girl, what do you want to know?”

    “I just want for you to tell me exactly what happened with my mother twenty years ago. Why did she disappear so suddenly leaving us, her family, for ever?”

    “Well, this is what happened”

    “I was a professor at Uni when Annabelle came that first year…..she was so shy and beautiful …….we fell un love, I’m a lesbian…………we were so enamored ……then after a time……….her family made her get married…………….she was so……. unhappy, except giving birth to the both of you……………..then your father did suspect….. something, he came to this house…………….and did blackmail me…….”

    “But I don’t understand, how could he…………..”Said an stupefied Sandy

    “Very simple, your father carried then and carry today a lot of muscle in this city, ………….I was working with a precarious visa and could be extradited……….he forced me to betray your mother…………..it was very disgraceful………I had to call your mother, made a date…………we had sex and he, he……………..video-taped everything, as a premium he wouldn’t denounce me to the authorities……………and I had to be with another woman when your mother came to me,…… ……he wanted her totally destroyed.”

    Sandy couldn’t believe what she was hearing, the story was almost a carbon copy of what her mother had told her, of course her mother could never had known the importance of the role and the part her father had played in this story, in this family drama, his sinister role in the destruction of an entire family but above all the destruction and damage in the lives of his children. Sandy was livid with anger; not so much to this woman who had been a selfish puppet with no self-esteem, but to her father, she would never be able forgive him. Now she understood the destruction of photos and every memories of her mother.

    “Well I thank-you very much for your time, now I must be going, thanks again”

    “Elisa, if you ever find your mother, please tell her I did love her very much and I’m sorry, very sorry, I could never forget her, or forgive myself”

    ******

    The next day she went to see her father and have a long and cleansing conversation with him. Around ten o’clock in the morning, the hour she knew her father would be working, she went to the building where were based the offices of her father’s law firm and going to a secretary asked point blank to see Mr. Sanderson.

    “Have you an appointment “ asked the secretary, knowing too well Sandy was her boss’s daughter.

    “No I have not, you just go inside and tell him Elisa wants to see him”

    A few minutes later the secretary came back, and smirking told Sandy he was very busy and would see her in a little while.

    Sandy was nonplused, and with a vehement “What the fuck”, she went to her father’s office and without knocking opened the door.

    The secretary was terrified and just able to stammer “Sir, I didn’t…..”

    ”It’s ok miss Farrell, just close the door and don’t pass any calls”.

    “Ok Elisa, to what do I owe the favor of your visit “

    “Good morning to you too father”

    “Lets slip the pleasantries and go to the point; I’m very occupied, what brings you here”.

    “Ok, as usual you are much occupied to attend your children, at least me. Well I want to know what happened fifteen years ago with my mother. I want to know your version of the story”

    Dr William Sanderson’s face went beet red, the veins in his neck and fore head swelled disproportionately and it seemed that he was about to suffer a heart attack. He started stuttering and then a cry shook the walls,

    “I’m not talking about that damned bitch, I do not want ever to hear her name in my presence, to me is well and truly dead and if you do not want to take a kicking in the ass you never, ever, are going to ask me again anything about that woman“

    “Well fuck you, dear daddy; I want to know your part in me loosing my mother when I was a baby”

    Sanderson in a state of demented fury took her daughter’s shoulders and tried to get her out of his office.

    “Don’t push me and don’t touch me again, I’ m not going till you tell me about my mother”

    By now the shouting was heard, not only in Sanderson’ offices, but in the whole floor.

    “You want to know about your dear fucking mother, ok, go and speak to her damm french professor at the University if you find her, and ask her about your dear sainted mother”

    “Don’t worry, daddy dear, (sarcasm) I just did. Yesterday. I only wanted for you to deny or confirm her story, I see with your attitude you confirm her”

    “Don’t talk to me in that tone young girl, and don’t talk to me again of your mother, if you do it again I will have to disavow and disinherit you,”

    “First, dear daddy, I’m not a young girl anymore, I’m a woman, Respecting your avow and money you may shove them up your……..with all my respect, I have the money grandma left me, and ….surprise, surprise, I have a photograph of my mother, my brother and me from when I was four, bye for ever,… dear daddy”

    And she left her home town for good. But once in the airport, before taking the plane she called Bella to wait for her.

    ******

    Bella was in the airport waiting the landing of Sandy’s plane. She was extremely nervous, the call had surprised her in the middle of an important meeting and immediately she let her assistant take her place so she could go home to change clothes. Sandy had only informed her, the name of the company, the flight number and the prospective arrival hour, and of course, that she was coming for good.

    Bella looked spectacular, she had changed her dark and somber work clothes of pants and jacquet for a vaporous light green silk dress that fitted sinuously her breasts, girded her waist and hips like a glove, and fell down with a large bell-shaped form to her knees, her long legs were sheathed in thin, delicate and almost transparent silk stockings reaching up to the garter belt; and her feet were clad in heels three inches high that made her legs slender. Her lingerie was the sexiest french style a woman can get, very femme, in a tone of pale green, all lace, with a surprise inside. A faint makeup in her face completed her attire with her lips highlighted a deep red. She looked like a goddess, and everybody, men and women alike, looked at her.

    The flight landed and fifteen minutes later Sandy crossed the doors carrying her suitcase and looking for Bella. Her mother was in the crowd and she yelled with joy calling her name and ran to hug her dropping the bag; the two women hugged each other tightly, the mature elegantly dressed lady and her young paramour attired in jeans and red chequered shirt. They french kissed as lovers departing for ever. After a while they calmed down and returning to the real world, went to the parking lot got in Bella’s car and returned home.

    Once inside the house, they went into the kitchen, pouring a glass of wine for each. Bella knew they had to talk, not everything was about sex, there were big steps to take for their future lives if they thought themselves worthy of the love they had for the other. With their ups and downs they had been together for more than six months, not always living in the same physical place, but emotionally depending on each other.

    Bella had purposely made of their relationship a slow race, letting Sandy take her own pace, she did not want for Sandy to get lost in her, to not being able to identify herself anymore, something she knew had to be the norm for her in their relationships for awhile; she wanted a committed relationship, not a plaything relationship; she wanted to have her in her bed every night, but not only on her bed, she was a perfect girlfriend and lover but she had found that she didn’t know what was happening inside her mind and heart. Bella was wary.

    “Shall we go to the couch to talk my love” Said Bella cautiously.

    “Yes of course, I have lots of stuff I want to tell you”

    “Ok, shall we start with your trip East. How it went?” asked Bella

    “Well mother let me tell you; I went to see Madame Marie d’Aflecourt and….”

    Hearing that name Bella’s mind started spinning and her new hard erected world seemed to go crashing down. The horrors of fifteen years back returned to her mind with all its strength and she saw herself again impoverished, beaten, intoxicated, sexually abused and betrayed by those she loved most. Her face went distorted with a deathly pallor. Her daughter excitedly telling her what she had learned and the steps she has taken didn’t seem to realize what was happening to her mother until the glass that Bella was holding in her hand hit the floor and brought Sandy back to reality, then she realized what was happening with her mother.

    “Oh mother, mother I’m sorry, so sorry, what happening to you mother….”

    Bella tried to compose herself, she poured more wine in a new glass and taking a sip made Sandy tell her tale; when her daughter was finished she took several deep calming breaths and asked:

    “Tell me my dear, what are your plans for your life from now onward? “

    Sandy seemed not to understand the question, she looked her mother straight in the eyes and said:

    “Well, unless you don’t want me to, I was thinking about living with you and for you forever, whatever the terms you want to be”

    “My love, nothing has changed, I’m desperately in love with you, and I love you more every day, I want for us to be a couple, to be wife and wife, we are equals, partners in life, I want, if you want, to legally marry you, and if you are game, some day to have a baby with you, I want that and much more”

    Sandy was astonished, now, knowing the past of her mother and her suffering , she could understand her, and her love for her became a real thing, she loved her as a human being, not only as her mother, she loved her as a woman with whom live theirs lives together.

    “Yes mother, I want you, I desire you, and I want us to live together forever, I’ll be your wife and you mine”

    “Ok baby, I don’t want anybody from our earlier lives to found us, we will create our own cosy world to live, and promise me as I promise you, will try to be happy and never fight”

    Sandy was pensive, she went back to the seat she had been occupying and Bella looked over at her, chewing on the inside of her lip.

    “Are you okay?” she asked her daughter, finishing the rest of the vine in her glass.

    “Yes” Sandy said softly.

    Bella met her eyes and she blinked at her, realizing that her breathing had changed.

    “What’s wrong baby?” Bella asked, turning slightly towards her.

    Sandy shook her head, “I want to go to bed.”

    Bella studied her flushed cheeks and her eyes. She nodded and stood, Sandy standing with her.

    They went to the bedroom and Sandy slid her hands down Bella body in a sensual caress and with surprise found her hard.

    “My, my, well, I see you have with you your hockey stick, were you planning to play some game today or….tonight“

    Bella’s face went crimson “No, no, not with you my love, at least not today, I …I don’t know what came into me, what happened today to me, I think I just needed to carry on”

    And with a subtle and rapid movement under her dress she tried to took-off the harness with the strap-on.

    “Oh no, no, no, not so fast” said and excited Sandy, “”I want to see it on you in all your glory”, And with that she took Bella’s hands in her own to impede her taking the strap-on off her.

    “Now you’ll let me undress you, slowly, very slowly, I want to see what is underneath this precious dress, dear mother”

    And with that, Sandy let her mother’s hands go and very slowly started undressing her.
    She unbuttoned the back and let the dress slither down Bella’s body to the floor. The vision presented to her eyes was amazing, a beautiful, sculpted body, with a set of pale green silk lingerie, perky breasts with large nipples swollen by passion, which were in full erection and standing out prominently pushed against the soft thin fabric of her partly transparent bra. Her legs encased in beautiful transparent nylon stockings keeping tight up by a sexy garter belt, and her feet encased in high heel shoes that delineated her legs in all its glory, but the more exciting thing for Sandy was the vision of the crotch of her mother; she was granted an enchanting view of her small, tiny, translucent pale green lace panties at the triangular junction of her thighs, thorough the bikini panties she could see displayed the obscenity sight of a big strap-on. It was the vision of a goddess with a huge package in between her legs and under the panties.

    They hugged each other tightly and their mouths joined in a frenzied series of deep kisses, their tongues searching every corner of their mouths and intertwined in a fierce war, saliva dropped out the corner of their mouths as they couldn’t swallow so much, meanwhile they were trying to undress each other, well Bella was trying to undress. Sandy as she was in her underwear, but the latter felt the pressure of something hard in her crotch above her jeans, it was Bella’s strap-on, who was trying desperately to get Sandy’s shirt out her pants to slide her hands up her torso so she would be able to get her hands on Sandy’s swollen nipples.

    Sandy reached out, cupping Bella’s face and rested her cheek against her palm, her eyes closing. Then, the girl literally swept her off of her feet and walked to the bedroom.. Bella thought

    “All my life I had waited to meet someone like her, and I gave birth to her, it was meant to be. Someone that wasn’t on a different level, but on the exact same plane; an equal, my equal. I don’t care if outsiders look at us and think Sandy is the lesser or the weaker person between the two of us, because she is so young, I know what this meant for both of us. Sandy is not weaker, and she isn’t beneath me. She had just as much power as I have”

    Sandy took off her clothes slowly, her lungs filling with air as she taught herself how to breathe again. Bella’s face was more flushed, her nostrils flaring lightly as she watched her, the air shifting between them. She was nude; they stood in front of one another. Sandy reached out and with one decisive snap, took off her bra. Bella inhaled surprised, her eyes widening; Sandy let it drop between them.

    “I love you” Bella whispered.

    Sandy’s mouth parted and she closed her eyes as though trying to wake herself up from a dream. She opened them again, her blue eyes big in understanding.

    She didn’t reach for her, didn’t move. Saying the final words that both of them needed to hear out loud. “I’m yours.” The moment she said it, she felt her heart rise out of her chest and Bella was in her arms, their mouths meeting. Need, Want, Longing, Desire, Lust, Care. The words circling around them, they slid onto the bed together.

    Bella held her, their arms tight around one another. “I love you too”,

    ”I know” whispered Sandy, kissing her soft lips.

    They embraced, looking deep into each others eyes, Bella was lying on her back and Sandy at her side caressing her breasts and nipples with her right hand, then she was slowly lowering her hand down Bella’s body massaging her tummy, navel and the top of her panties whilst her mouth licked and sucked her breasts and nipples, she then moved her hand slowly down inside Bella’s panties and as if caressing a man, with her hand grabbed and began slowly to masturbate the big dildo. After a few minutes of this play Sandy took off Bella the panties and the harnessed dildo.

    Sandy dipped her head and softly kissed Bella’s vulva, the thick folds of labial flesh reddish pink, with bright beads of moisture standing out like dew in the curly coils hair. She swiped her tongue into the turgid crevice, tasting the salt, she was absolutely slick now. And as she licked deeper, her mom stiffened, exhaling a single deep gasp as she rose up almost on her toes. Sandy found her mother’s clitoris, flicked the bud one time, two times, several times, Bella’s hands grasping the head of her daughter but not pushing it away. Sandy sank her tongue deeper, over the entire length of her slit, twirling it into her, flicking her clit again, fast, pressing onto it.

    “Tell me, where you want me to begin” Sandy said.

    Bella bit her lip and smiled. She rolled over onto her stomach, and then slid a pillow under her pelvis. She turned her face to Sandy expectantly.

    ”Taste me everywhere” she said “I’ll show you where to start and where to stop”

    Reaching behind her back, she traced a line with her finger from the middle of her back down to the crack of her ass. Tugging her cheeks aside, she laid her fingertip at the dark rim of her asshole. Sandy grinned, then slid beside her mother, and kissed her shoulder, moving her tongue over her delectable flesh. Bella sighed with contentment and slid her other hand down between her legs.

    The daughter kissed her way slowly over her mother’s back, trying not to miss an inch of skin, a rib, or a bone in her spine. She moaned softly, trying not to cum. And Sandy glanced down at her glorious ass moving slowly to the sensation of her mouth on her mother’s skin and her fingers on her pussy. Sandy flipped between the spread legs of her mother, now only inches from her sex and her ass. Bella had obviously read her daughter’s mind, and knew that she was loving licking her this way, from behind, giving her full access to both of her delicious holes. Bella loved one tongue in her ass, and now she was moaning audibly as her daughter’s mouth found its way nearer and nearer to her back door.

    Sandy’s tongue slid into the valley of her ass, and she could taste her sweat and the juice that she had spilled there and inhaled her fragrance. Bella was panting noisily as her daughter pulled both cheeks away to reveal her gorgeous little brown star. For one brief moment, she looked at it from inches away, considering the sheer taboo of this act, and then she raised her mother’s hips and plunged her mouth into the cleavage of her ass, and in an instant slid her tongue along the rim of her mother’s asshole. Bella moaned her approval and kept pressing her hips up as her daughter licked her wantonly; the wonderful taste of her juices burst onto her tongue, it was like an overripe fruit. She was slightly earthy and unwashed, and she pushed her tongue tip into her as the rim muscle yielded. Bella groaned and began moving her hips slightly, trying to keep Sandy’s tongue inside her and pull it in deeper.

    “Yesss…”she whispered. “oh god…yesssssssssssssssss…”

    She was getting close, the muscles of her asshole rippled. “Oh Sandy that…feels perfect..” she whimpered.

    Sandy pushed her tongue in, deeper and deeper, over and over, licking her and sucking the funky juice of her own spit and Bella’s ass while her hips rotated, and she came, suddenly and powerfully, pushing up into Sandy mouth, the muscle of her asshole yielding and pulsing.

    “OH, OH GOD” Bella stammered, then “OH.MY.GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD”

    After that first orgasm Sandy let go of Bella’s ass, feeling her naked body slide over hers. Bella closed her eyes, letting herself feel the sensations as Sandy kissed her skin, her tongue trailing down the middle of her back. Sandy cupped her breasts, her hands moving under her, and she felt her fingers between her legs. Sandy pulled her legs open wider and she felt her own surrender form in her mind. Sandy lay on her, her mouth now moving again on her lower back, her tongue tracing the intricate tattoo that lay across the expanse of it, curving over each hip.

    Sandy’s fingers were very gentle on her, barely rubbing and Bella felt her eyes open and then slam shut as Sandy’s face pressed anew between her cheeks, the tongue sliding against her closed ass-hole. She relaxed into the feeling, her hands grabbing onto the pillow beneath her head. Sandy nudged her legs, pushing her up onto her knees, and her face against the pillow. As her daughter rimmed her out slowly but thoroughly, preparing her, her insides clenching around air. She shivered, the feeling delicious as the tongue slipped deeper inside her asshole, her fingers that were on her clit now pulling the hood up exposing her. She groaned when she felt that tongue stab deeper, her fingers sliding into her. Instead of clenching, she felt her body give in to being taken, her vagina opening to allow her deeper access.

    “Do you want me inside that beautiful ass of yours?” Whispered an excited Sandy behind her. She let out a breath, her back moving with her mouth.

    “Yes” she let out.

    Sandy continued with her ministrations, making her mother feel incredible and she started to turn her head to look at her when Sandy pulled her fingers out wetly. Bella watched her as she got off the bed and went to get something from the floor. She opened her eyes wide when she saw the toy with the harness in Sandy hands; she felt her breath leave her, she couldn’t even remember the last time she had been taken in the ass. A long, long time. And the idea turned her on completely.

    Sandy carried back with her to the bed the harnessed toy and some lubricant, she settled behind Bella and lubbed the slim dildo, and then her mouth was on Bella’s asshole again. Bella groaned, her ass sensitive as all hell, her vagina clenching again.

    “Relax, mother” whispered Sandy softly, and then Bella felt the toy press against her gently. She pressed her face deep into the pillow, her hands clenching as Sandy spread her ass-cheeks wider, inching the toy in slowly; she let her breath out slowly, the feeling almost too much.

    Sandy stopped pushing, her hand going under her to rub on Bella’s clit; Bella felt her vagina walls contracting as pleasure pushed through her. Sandy started to fuck her slowly, her groin pressed against the bottom of her mother ass, the toy sliding in deeper and deeper with each pass; she pushed herself up onto all fours, her ass pushing back into her daughter as she gave up any fight she might have had about prolonging the inevitable.

    Sandy’s thumb pressed into her vagina, her index finger on the knot between her legs and she felt her slide completely into her ass. She cried out softly, her eyes slamming shut as Sandy started pumping into her, faster, faster, faster, deeper, deeper, deeper, until she recognized nothing but the toy in her bowels and her hands, her breasts with her swollen nipples dragging deliriously across the sheets.

    Bella felt the orgasm hitting her only a second before it screamed through her body and she fell onto the bed, with Sandy following her, sinking still deeper and she bit the pillow, the climax continuing into another one, and another one, and more, much more almost effortlessly. Holly shit, Sandy moving her body over the sheets, fucking her strongly, being in complete command, nothing to do with the shy waitress of a few months before, her daughter made her now shudder with pleasure, her ass and pussy clenching uncontrollably in time with her thrusts.

    Sandy’s mouth licking and kissing on her back and neck finally calmed her, her actions slowing until she stopped completely. She felt satiated, taken…and fucking good. They lay together silently for a long moment, then Sandy gently pulled out of her, making her groan slightly; when she turned around on her back, Sandy was on her knees behind her, her eyes wide, she looked as slammed as she felt herself.

    “How was it for you, good?” Bella asked her daughter out of breath, watching her from her prone position on the bed.

    “That was your first. Do you like being in control?“ Her mother asked her softly.

    Sandy nodded slowly, “It was like I was watching myself do these things to you, making you feel things. But, was it good for you, mother?”

    Bella laughed and sat up, bringing her into her arms. “I think you know the answer to that one, Mistress.”

    Sandy let out a startled laugh and Bella smiled, holding her close. “I didn’t know you could…would be able ….to switch…like that, to be the aggressor, the girl in charge”

    “I had loved what just happened, how I made you feel, but……” Sandy said softly said slowly, her voice lowering “….you needs to have control but still you love being taken care of. Mine need is just to make you happy I don’t need control and I would like to maintain that carefulness in our lives. It works” she smiled “Not that I don’t want to fuck you when I can,” Bella amused shook her head, “And maybe I’ll let you” she grinned and fell back onto the bed, holding her close.

    “Now come up here. I want that beautiful pussy riding my face”

    Sandy bit her lip and then slid up her body. Bella slapped her ass, “Hurry up”

    Sandy groaned, her eyes filling with need as she looked down at her mother. Yes, she was definitely where she was supposed to be. She had been waiting out for years not knowing what, and now she knew what and more important why. This couple, this marriage would work, they would make it work, and she just smiled and thrust her body deeper into the warm mouth.

    ******

    Several months had passed, Bella and Sandy, mother and daughter, lovers, living as a married couple, were trying to make compatible experiences of life so different, they didn’t have any doubt they were in love. But life, real life, everyday life, it’s very different to life on vacation, with no responsibilities, where everything is joy and celebration. For this reason it was time to discuss responsibilities and the place each one, on an equal line, would have on the couple.

    They decided that Sandy would finish her studies and after that if she wanted a professional career that would be so. Bella preferred for her to make the house her domain as a traditional wife in a heterosexual marriage. Sandy accepted Bella’s view and maybe in the future they would have a baby with donated sperm. But first they decided to get legally married. For that Sandy would change her legal name, they would get their passports and travel to Spain in the summer, they would go to Alcorcon in Madrid province, establish residence for one month in the town and get a civil marriage for homosexual couples.

    That was in the near future, but in the now Bella prepared a very intimate ceremony for two in it she gave her wows to Sandy. And they closed the circle.

    “Here I take thee, Sandy, to be my wedded wife and husband, to have and to hold at the bed and board….for fairer for fouler, for better for worse, in sickness and in health….till death us do part…And there to I plight thee my troth.”

    The beginning…………..


  • The Barbie Lez Fantasies – Week 104: Lexi Lust & Sexxi Lexxi

    Font size : +


    A quick and kinky lesbian fantasy!

    Author’s Note 1: These short fantasies started off as weekly mini-stories for my readers, but the newsletter was shut down because autoresponders do not accept adult content. I thus decided to publish these fantasies for free for my readers to enjoy. It is meant to entertain, so please do not leave hateful comments if everything is not perfect. I am only human after all.

    Author’s Note 2: Although this fantasy can be read independently, it was written as part of a series. For full enjoyment, please read “The Barbie Lez Fantasies: Week 1-103”.

    ***

    Have you ever had one of those fantasies? You know, the ones that feel so real you begin to wonder if you are actually imagining them. Well, I do… because I have them all the time! Sometimes, they turn into a story, but mostly they remain trapped inside my brain. That is, until now…

    I have two best friends. Lexi Lust and Sexxi Lexxi. For the longest time I managed to keep the perverse nature of my writing from them, but it was not meant to last. This is the story of how they discovered how I spend my days writing perverse stories of lesbianism, bestiality and incest.

    My friends—their names are not really Lexi Lust and Sexxi Lexxi, but for the purposes of this story, that is how I will refer to them—and I had known each other since childhood. We were just about as close as three friends can be.

    I know what you’re picturing—three beautiful young women having pillow fights in their underwear—but real life is seldom that perfect. As much as I would have loved to see my friends strip down to their bras and panties for a good old-fashioned pillow fight, it was not meant to be.

    Over the years I was lucky enough to see them in nothing but their skivvies, yet that was as far as things ever got. They knew I was a lesbian and, though I seriously doubt they were afraid I would make a move on either one of them, they were always careful when disrobing in my presence. That left me with only one option. Fantasizing!

    I have lost count of how many times I fantasized about my friends over the years, but the number must be up there with picturing myself sharing an intimate moment with a studly canine. When they first discovered the true nature of my writing, they bugged me for days, wanting to know which of my many published fantasies were about them. But I never told them. There are just some things that are better kept secret. This fantasy is the only one they will ever have concrete proof is about them.

    I managed to keep the true nature of my writing concealed for over two years. Then, one day, Lexi and Sexxi showed up. They insisted on reading some—any—of my published works, claiming they wouldn’t leave until they got what they came for.

    I was terrified. Instinctively, I evaded the situation in the only way I knew how; I started to fantasize. I knew my friends would be waiting for me back in the real world, but I was determined to delay the inevitable for as long as possible.

    Fantasy Lexi and Fantasy Sexxi stared at me with the same expectant expression as their real world counterparts. But unlike my real friends, I knew a little concentration would put an end to their curiosity and bring smiles to their lips. Sure enough, they were soon grinning at me.

    I took a step back and looked my friends up and down. Their clothes were gone, leaving only a pair of revealing bra and panty sets. One was pink, the other orange. My friends looked hotter than ever. The more I stared at them, the more aroused I got. It only took a few seconds before their alluring appearance got too much for me to handle.

    Momentarily forgetting about my real world troubles, I rushed over to my friends and literally tackled them to the ground. Before they could figure out what was happening, I had pulled them in for a passionate, three-way kiss. Exploring both their mouths at once proved more difficult than I initially accessed, but I refused to give up, alternating between my two friends until I knew every nook and cranny by heart.

    I’m not quite sure how it happened, but when our lips finally parted, both my friends were naked. My clothes had also vanished, leaving the three of us fully nude and ready for what I had no doubt would be a very enjoyable few minutes.

    By the time I scrambled to my feet, something else had changed. Lexi and Sexxi were still naked, only now two massive strapons were attached to their bodies. I eyed the silicone shafts as they slowly neared my body. I was desperate to feel them inside me, but I knew the sooner this fantasy ended, the sooner I would have to face the real world and that was the last thing I wanted. Doing the only thing I could think of, I dropped to my knees and grabbed the strapons as soon as they were within range.

    My friends played along, letting me suck on their “cocks”. In fact, they did more than just allow it; they egged me on.

    “Suck it!” commanded one of them as I sucked her strapon.

    “Deeper!” ordered the other as I switched to her toy.

    This went on for a while. I knew it was a pointless maneuver, yet I was desperate to keep the fantasy going for as long as possible. But each time one of those large plastic members slid past my lips, a little more arousal was lured to my body. As much as I struggled to keep it at bay, it eventually convinced me the time had come to escalate things.

    “Fuck me,” I finally begged, moments after I had pulled away from my friends’ shafts for the final time.

    Lexi and Sexxi peered down at me with eager grins. I could see the lust in their eyes and instantly knew they wanted me just as bad as I wanted them. Thank god for the power of fantasy.

    They didn’t give me time to get ready. They rushed over to me and tackled me to the ground. I experienced a moment of déjà vu before I was forced onto my hands and knees. I barely had time to figure out Lexi lay beneath me before she pulled my in for a passionate kiss. By the time our lips parted, her strapon was stuffed deep inside my pussy. Sexxi had taken advantage of my distracted state to slide her own “cock” into my ass. She now rocked back and forth, slowly sliding the toy in and out of me rectum while my other friend did the same to my pussy.

    It was too much for me to handle. I started to moan as an orgasm began growing within me. I’m not sure how long it took, but it eventually reached the point of no return. By then, my friends were savagely pounding me, making me moan at the top of my lungs as I squirmed and trembled.

    Then I climaxed and all hell broke loose. I began thrashing around as shrill cries shot past my lips. Moments later, squirt after squirt of cum shot past my lower lips, sending the hot orgasmilk flying through the air. I cannot confirm this because my eyes were closed, but I am convinced the hot nectar flew high into the air before raining down upon us.

    It was one of the most intense orgasms of my life. Perhaps it was because I was desperate to keep it going as long as humanly possible. Perhaps it had something to do with the two massive strapons darting in and out of me. Or perhaps it was simply because I loved my friends dearly and this intense pounding made me feel closer to them than ever before—even if it was only a fantasy.

    It was a blissful experience, but it eventually came to an end when one of my friends—not the fantasy version, but the real, flesh-and-blood version—spoke. It took a second before I figured out what she had just said. My cheeks turned red when I finally realized she had asked if I was having one of my fantasies—they knew about my overpowering daydreams, though they had yet to learn they were the stars of quite a few. It took a while, but I eventually opted for a truthful answer. I nodded.

    “Enough fantasizing,” said Lexi.

    Sexxi nodded in agreement.

    “It’s time for the truth.”

    I sighed. I could have come up with a relatively plausible excuse for not letting them read my kinky tales, but I was tired of all the lies. It was time I told them the truth. The whole truth. All I could do was hope they understood why I had lied to them for the past two years.

    I took a deep breath, then said three simple words.

    “I write erotica.”

    It took a few seconds before they reacted. When they finally did, their lips curled into smiles. Relief washed over me. In that moment, I realized everything would be all right. Lexi and Sexxi were my two best friends and nothing would ever make them think any less of me. I was a little surprised when they accepted the perverse nature of my stories, yet the biggest surprise came in the form of their desire to learn the trade. I was stunned, but willingly agreed to teach them all I knew about self-publishing.

    Our business partnership is still quite new and I have no idea where it will lead us. All I know for sure is that sharing our kinky tales with one another—and the world—has brought us closer together than ever before. We are now more than three friends. More than three authors. We are Triple Erotica.

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez